《Be the Invincible God of Sword Again》 Chapter 1 C1 ¨C A Sword to the Throat! ¡°Ouch, this is the esteemed Patriarch of the Liu Family. Why is he so frail?¡± ¡°I barely exerted any force, and you¡¯re already down?¡± Liu Xingchang was still not fully conscious when the grating sound of mockery filled his ears. Where am I? What is this ce? Am I still alive? ¡°Thud!¡± Out of nowhere, a heavy foot came crashing down on his head, followed by a cackle of strangeughter. ¡°Ahaha,e one,e all! Behold the dignified head of the Liu Family under my filthy foot, and his beloved woman wrapped in my embrace. What a delightful sight!¡± In a sh, Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes snapped open, emitting two sharp beams of light. As the unrivaled sword god of the Northern Pr Heaven Domain, no one had ever had the audacity to step on his head. He was about to channel the Spiritual Energy within him to retaliate when Liu Xingchang suddenly froze. Third¡­ Third Grade? I am the preeminent warrior of the Northern Pr Heaven Domain. How¡­ How could I possess only a third-grade cultivation level? At that moment, Liu Xingchang let out a cry of disbelief as a surge of memories flooded his mind. The Great Pine Kingdom? Patriarch Liu Xingchang? Seventeen years old? A family in decline? As his memories sharpened, Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes grew wide with shock and disbelief at the realization that he had been reborn! A wave of ecstasy and fervor swiftly overtook Liu Xingchang¡¯s gaze. A voice thundered within Liu Xingchang¡¯s soul ¡ª Ji Wu! How could you have imagined that I, Liu Xingchang, would be granted another lifetime! You are the woman I cherish most, yet you betrayed and attacked me for another man. Was it because Shangguan Xing could take you to the Divine Realm you so desperately yearn for? You¡¯ve be the mistress of the Northern Pr Heaven Domain, yet can¡¯t you escape the harsh reality? Now, reborn, I vow not only to reim my ce atop the Northern Pr Heaven Domain but also to ascend to the Divine Realm! This time, I will shatter the throne of the almighty Divine King before your very eyes and ask you once more if the gods groveling at my feet, tattered and begging for mercy, are as exalted as you once believed! ¡°Bam!¡± Liu Xingchang, his fighting spirit soaring, suddenly felt the foot on his head lift off, only to be fiercely kicked back down again. The force of the kick sent Liu Xingchang tumbling several feet away. Overwhelmed by intense pain and humiliation, Liu Xingchang abruptly raised his head, his eyes zing with fury and madness. From the memories of this body, Liu Xingchang recognized the young master before him as Dai Tianli, the second son of Lord Dai from the Royal Capital. The woman nestled in Dai Tianli¡¯s embrace was Yu Qiuer, the woman Liu Xingchang had loved in this lifetime. She had not hesitated to leave for Dai Tianli¡¯s side at the first sign of his interest. Since the mountain copse ten years ago, which led to the disappearance of the Liu Family¡¯s patriarch and national guardian general, Liu Jitai, the family had steadily fallen into decline and obscurity. Under Liu Jitai¡¯s leadership, the Liu Family had been unrivaled in the Royal Capital. His disappearance had left them vulnerable to the ambitions of rival powers. Even someone as simple as Yu Qiuer could see the better choice between the waning Liu Family and the Dai Family, with its hereditary nobility. Today, when Liu Xingchang encountered Dai Tianli and Yu Qiuer on the street and sought an exnation, he was beaten to death by Dai Tianli. It was then that the soul of the Northern Pr Heaven Domain¡¯s master was reborn into this body. Dai Tianli looked down at Liu Xingchang with scorn, remarking, ¡°The head of the Liu Family certainly has a robust constitution; to think you can still rise after such a beating. It¡¯s no wonder you trained Qiu Er so well. What a pity you can¡¯t enjoy the fruits of yourbor!¡± With that, Dai Tianli gave Yu Qiuer a pat, eliciting from her a demure blush. Liu Xingchang¡¯s gaze red with incendiary heat. Such disgrace was intolerable, even for the reborn Liu Xingchang. He fixed his eyes on Yu Qiuer and dered, ¡°Liu Xingchang must have been blind to have ever fancied a woman like you.¡± Yu Qiuer, with haughty defiance, tilted her chin upward and retorted, ¡°A loser always mes others for his own failures.¡± ?¡±Loser?¡± Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he spoke deliberately, ¡°Do you¡­ truly believe I am a loser?¡± Yu Qiuer asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Liu Xingchang slightly bowed his head, then gradually lifted it. As he did so, his right hand also slowly drew the nearly rusted sword from his waist. The instant the sword was unsheathed, Liu Xingchang¡¯s demeanor transformed, bing as sharp as a freshly drawn de! In that moment, onlookers felt an inexplicable chill, though they couldn¡¯t pinpoint the cause. Yu Qiuer involuntarily stumbled backward. Dai Tianli scoffed and twisted his neck, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, sweetheart. He¡¯s just giving me a chance to stretch my muscles!¡± No sooner had he spoken than Dai Tianli burst into action, throwing a fierce punch towards Liu Xingchang¡¯s nose. As a Rank Five Cultivator, Dai Tianli was confident in his preemptive strike, especially against Liu Xingchang, a mere Rank Three Cultivator. He had previously floored Liu Xingchang with a simr blow and expected the same oue. ?But the Liu Xingchang standing before him now was not the same man he had faced before. Even with his current modest cultivation level, as the preeminent Sword God of the Northern Pr Heaven Domain, Liu Xingchang was unstoppable with a sword in hand! Just as Dai Tianli was certain his punch would crush Liu Xingchang¡¯s nose, a sh of cold light suddenly filled his vision. In the next instant, Liu Xingchang¡¯s sword was at his throat. The confrontation was over as swiftly as it had begun. Dai Tianli¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat, and he dared not make a move. The crowd around them gaped, unable to believe what they had just witnessed. This was the opulent Golden Street of the Royal Capital, frequented by the wealthy and influential. Many recognized Liu Xingchang and were familiar with the ways of cultivators, hence their gasps of astonishment were particrly loud. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± ¡°How could a Rank Three Cultivator move so quickly?¡± ¡°A Rank Three Cultivator defeating a Rank Five? Has Liu Xingchang been concealing his true power all along?¡± On the rooftop of the Phoenix Pavilion, overlooking the crowded streets below, two individuals raised their eyebrows in astonishment. The onlooker, a woman d in ethereal white, possessed a delicate and icy beauty, with a demeanor that seemed otherworldly. She was none other than Princess Qingyuan, one of the Royal Capital¡¯s three great beauties and a woman of esteemed status. Standing by Princess Qingyuan¡¯s side was a man adorned in a first-grade brown robe embroidered with immortal cranes, identified as Liu Taihe, the Minister of War. Liu Taihe eximed with amazement, ¡°Such a sharp sword technique! To defeat an opponent of a higher grade in battle¡ªhow can anyone call him worthless? We clearly know too little about Liu Xingchang!¡± Princess Qingyuan remained silent, her gaze fixed on Liu Xingchang, a flicker of intrigue passing through her eyes. Although Princess Qingyuan had no direct ties to Liu Xingchang, her father had dealings with Old Master Liu and often spoke of his valor. She believed that the grandson of a hero should never be subjected to such disgrace. ?Torn between sympathy for his plight and indignation at hisck of resistance, Princess Qingyuan contemted whether to offer her assistance, only to be taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. Her interest in Liu Xingchang had been piqued. ?Meanwhile, on the street below, Liu Xingchang turned to Yu Qiuer and challenged, ¡°Now, do you still see me as worthless?¡± Yu Qiuer was visibly shocked, responding incredulously, ¡°Impossible¡­ Aren¡¯t you just at the third grade?¡± With a cold snort, Liu Xingchang retorted, ¡°There¡¯s much you don¡¯t know! I¡¯m asking you, do you regret betraying me?¡± The astonishment in Yu Qiuer¡¯s eyes was fleeting, quickly reced by scorn. ¡°Liu Xingchang, what does it matter if you¡¯re not worthless? The Liu Family is in decline, whereas Brother Tianli, as the second son of Lord Dai¡¯s household, can offer me so much more! Can¡¯t you grasp that simple fact?¡± ¡°Brother Tianli? You do say his name with such endearment¡­¡± Liu Xingchang¡¯s gaze dropped,ced with self-derision and a chilling edge, before lifting once more, now menacing and taunting, ¡°Then, what if I were to kill him?¡± Yu Qiuer was initially startled, but she quickly regained herposure and scoffed, ¡°Brother Tianli is the second young master of the Dai Family. If you kill him, your own death is certain! Do you have the courage?¡± Even a tofu vendor knows that for Liu Xingchang, killing Dai Tianli would be tantamount to suicide. How could anyone else be unaware? At the Phoenix Restaurant, Princess Qingyuan arched her elegant, slender eyebrows, let out a sigh, turned, and prepared to depart. Minister Liu inquired, ¡°Princess Qingyuan, are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Princess Qingyuan replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to see what happens next?¡± Minister Liu asked. ¡°The uing scene won¡¯t be pleasant,¡± Princess Qingyuan remarked. ¡°How so?¡± Minister Liu pressed. ¡°Dai Tianli is no match for Liu Xingchang, so I no longer need to hesitate about whether to assist Liu Xingchang. His timidity is well-known throughout the Royal Capital; he certainly wouldn¡¯t risk certain death to kill Dai Tianli. If this drama is destined to end with everyone going their separate ways, why should I bother staying to watch?¡± Princess Qingyuan exined. Minister Liu nodded, beginning to say, ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± He intended to say ¡°that makes sense,¡± but before he could finish, a sh of cold light suddenly dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes in the sunlight. In that instant, Minister Liu¡¯s eyes bulged, while Princess Qingyuan swiftly turned back, her pupils contracting as she looked down from the balcony. ?A jet of blood erupted from Dai Tianli¡¯s throat, sttering across Liu Xingchang¡¯s body, face, and into the hearts of the onlookers! Dai Tianli had been fatally struck in the throat with a sword! Shock and disbelief filled everyone¡¯s eyes. No one could have predicted that the once timid and reclusive weakling would suddenly disy such fierce valor and towering spirit! Was he truly unafraid of death? Bathed in sunlight, Liu Xingchang stood alone, sword in hand, exuding the poise of a celestial warrior. His gaze was as piercing as the stars, his staturemanding, and his robes billowed as if he were a titanic demon god standing tall between heaven and earth. In that instant, regret prated deep into Yu Qiuer¡¯s bones¡ªnot regret for betraying Liu Xingchang, but for having underestimated him. Minister Liu¡¯s mind went nk, as if he were seeing Old Master Liu¡¯s youthful figure before him! Princess Qingyuan¡¯s emotions were suddenly stirred. As she observed the young man standing tall and proud in the sunlight, Princess Qingyuan¡¯s curiosity and interest in this infamous ¡°waste¡± grew boundlessly. Was this the Royal Capital¡¯s most notorious coward? Could a coward stand fearless in the face of death? Was this the so-called trash that everyone in the Royal Capital could trample upon? Could someone deemed worthless fight across two realms and emerge victorious? In that moment, everyone¡¯s perception of Liu Xingchang was turned on its head. Amidst the stunned silence of the crowd, a voice filled with urgency and worry, almost a scream, erupted from the eastern side of the street. ¡°Family head, Family head! Disaster has struck! The Mysterious Immortal Sect hase to our residence, demanding that the Second Young Master break off his engagement!¡±. Chapter 2 C2 ¨C You Are Still a Dog! A sudden roar shattered the stillness of the street, reigniting the fervor among the people. ¡°Is that a servant from the Liu Family? Has something befallen them? Did the Mysterious Immortal Secte to call off the engagement with the Liu Family¡¯s Second Young Master?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Second Young Master of the Liu Family none other than Liu Yichang, Liu Xingchang¡¯s younger brother?¡± ¡°Back when the Liu Family was flourishing, the Sect Master of the Mysterious Immortal Sect sought out General Liu to arrange a betrothal between his daughter and the General¡¯s grandson, Liu Yichang. Who could have predicted such a turn of events for the Liu Family?¡± ¡°With the wedding date fast approaching, it would have been more surprising if the Mysterious Immortal Sect hadn¡¯te to dissolve the engagement!¡± ¡°Now, the Liu Family is destined to be the butt of jokes throughout the Royal Capital.¡± ¡°As head of the family and Liu Yichang¡¯s elder brother, what will Liu Xingchang do in response to this situation?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Liu Xingchang¡¯s brows lifted as he swiftly pieced together the events through his memories, weighing the gravity of the circumstances and the stakes involved. Having been reborn, the Liu Family was his to protect, its honor was his to uphold, and Liu Yichang was his brother. Moreover, with the memories of two lifetimes merging and emotions shing, there were actions he waspelled to take, responsibilities he could no longer ignore. Liu Xingchang paid no mind to the turmoil his presence had caused on the streets, nor to the bewildered Yu Qiuer. He gave his servant an encouraging pat on the shoulder and made a beeline for home. A host of skilled cultivators trailed behind, eager to witness the Liu Family¡¯s embarrassment and to see how Liu Xingchang would handle the predicament. Princess Qingyuan and Minister Liu exchanged a quick farewell with a traditional hand gesture before dispatching their aides to gather intelligence from the Liu Family. ¡­¡­ ?In the Royal Capital, on Orchid Mountain Street, the Chen Mansion seemed deserted at first nce, but in reality, it was teeming with figures lurking in the shadows. ?These individuals were influential and powerful figures from across the Royal Capital, all keen not to miss out on any spectacle, especially one as dramatic as the Mysterious Immortal Sect breaking off an engagement with the Liu Family. Beyond the courtyard, the main hall was bustling with people. Servants, guards, and several official disciples of the Mysterious Immortal Sect stood within the hall, while the principal figures of the unfolding drama took their seats. The middle-aged enforcer from the Mysterious Immortal Sect, d in a blue brocade robe, sat with an air of superiority at the head of the main hall. His demeanor was haughty, his eyebrows arching slightly in a clear disy of disdain for the Liu Family, whom he regarded as mere insects. To the right of the blue-robed enforcer sat two individuals: Liu Xingchang¡¯s second uncle, Liu Shuile, and the Great Elder of the Liu Family. On the left of the enforcer was a figure dressed in light blue chiffon, herplexion fair and her skin smooth as porcin. She was none other than Baili Xi, the esteemed young miss of the Mysterious Immortal Sect. Additionally, a disciple of the Mysterious Immortal Sect stood at the center of the main hall, his face twisted with pride and scorn as he pointed usingly at Liu Yichang and berated him. ¡°You, a member of a declining family, dare to aspire to marry our Mysterious Immortal Sect¡¯s junior sister? That¡¯s as ludicrous as a toad lusting after swan meat!¡± ¡°Oh? Clenching your fists, are you? Go on, try to hit me.¡± ¡°Do you really think the Mysterious Immortal Sect couldn¡¯t annihte your entire Liu Family overnight?¡± Liu Yichang¡¯s expression was dark and stormy, but his anger was tempered by an inability to act. The Liu Family¡¯s continued existence wasrgely thanks to the restraint shown by the family¡¯s leaders, despite having numerous enemies. The Liu Family¡¯s servants and guards around the room voiced their outrage. ¡°The Mysterious Immortal Sect has crossed the line!¡± ¡°Moreover, your sect leader didn¡¯t show up, nor did any elders. Sending just a protector to break off the engagement is a direct insult to our Liu Family.¡± The disciple sneered at the servants and casually pped Liu Yichang¡¯s cheek, saying contemptuously, ¡°What does it matter if I p the Liu Family¡¯s face? You still don¡¯t dare to respond, do you? Let me tell you, even though I¡¯m low-ranked in our sect and treated like a dog by my seniors, as a dog of the Mysterious Immortal Sect, I can p the face of the Liu Family¡¯s second son, and you can¡¯t even fight back. How does that feel?¡± The green-robed guardian¡¯s face twisted into a sinister smile. This twisted disciple from the Mysterious Immortal Sect, known as Ah Quan, was brought specifically to subject the Liu Family to extreme humiliation. Only by utterly crushing the Liu Family underfoot could he extort their cultivation resources after breaking off the engagement. This assignment was a lucrative one, and he intended to exploit it fully. But at that moment, a chilling shout erupted from outside the courtyard like a p of thunder, swiftly reverberating through the main hall. ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯re a dog not only in the Mysterious Immortal Sect but also in the Liu Family!¡± No sooner had the words been spoken than a young man, cloaked in ck, entered from the courtyard with an icy expression. Recognizing the neer, a chorus of gasps filled the hall. ¡°Liu Xingchang?¡± ¡°Liu Xingchang dares to return at such a time?¡± ¡°His words just now¡­ they don¡¯t sound like him at all¡­¡± Ah Quan, the disciple, narrowed his eyes and approached Liu Xingchang, his voice dark and threatening, ¡°You worthless piece of trash, what did you just say to me?¡± Liu Xingchang enunciated each word with deliberate seriousness, ¡°I said you¡¯re a dog wherever you go! Did you hear it this time?¡± Ah Quan, seething with rage, snarled, ¡°You dare insult me, you piece of trash! I¡¯ll count to three, and you¡¯d better kneel and apologize, or else¡­¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Liu Xingchang didn¡¯t let Ah Quan finish. With a sharp rebuke, he delivered a powerful kick to Ah Quan¡¯s chest. ¡°Thud!¡± Ah Quan was sent flying like a shot, crashing heavily into the wall, his front soaked in blood as he slumped into unconsciousness. The abrupt turn of events left everyone in the main hall dumbfounded. What just happened? Since when had Liu Xingchang be so formidable? Liu Yichang¡¯s head shot up, his gaze fixed on his brother in disbelief, his eyes reddening with the intensity of blood. The shame of the broken engagement, the disgrace from Ah Quan, had already pushed Liu Yichang to the brink of copse. Liu Xingchang¡¯s abrupt entrance and swift strike were like a bell tolling in the depths of his soul. Liu Shuile was momentarily taken aback, exchanging a nce with the Great Elder. Both could see the astonishment reflected in each other¡¯s eyes. They were well-acquainted with Liu Xingchang, so the idea of him taking such action was almost inconceivable to them. The influential figures secretly watching the drama unfold in the courtyard were also caught off guard. They hadn¡¯t anticipated such a twist in today¡¯s spectacle, which had taken them by surprise. ¡°This young man is acting quite peculiar today.¡± ¡°This iron-willed nature of his reminds me of my younger days.¡± ¡°Quite intriguing¡­¡± The green-robed protector had not foreseen this turn of events. In a fit of fury, he shattered the mahogany tea table with a single p. ¡°Liu Xingchang! You have some nerve, attacking a disciple of the Mysterious Immortal Sect. Are you seeking death?!¡± Liu Xingchang¡¯s gaze sharpened as he lifted his head and bellowed, ¡°How dare you! A mere protector raising his voice in the presence of the head of the Liu Family! When our family was at its zenith, you weren¡¯t even fit to carry my shoes! And you, an outsider, what gives you the audacity to sit in the seat of the head of our family? Get down from there this instant!¡± Enraged by Liu Xingchang¡¯s rebuke, the green-robed protector snarled, ¡°You impudent boy, it seems you¡¯ve grown weary of living!¡± The protector, who had always scorned the Liu Family, could not tolerate such defiance. No sooner had he spoken than a surge of murderous intent filled the air. The green-robed protector swiftly unsheathed his sword and lunged at Liu Xingchang with the speed of lightning. As the protector made his move, gasps of shock echoed throughout the hall. Regardless of Liu Xingchang¡¯s fiery spirit, he was merely a third-grade Cultivator, while the green-robed protector was a formidable seventh-grade Cultivator. For a seventh-grade Cultivator to kill a third-grade one, a second sword stroke would be superfluous. The masters lurking in the shadows squinted, fully aware that Liu Xingchang¡¯s fate was sealed. The Great Elder of the Liu Family, though quick to respond, found himself unable to intervene in time to save Liu Xingchang as the protector¡¯s de descended too swiftly, leaving him only to tense and narrow his eyes in anticipation. The flicker of hope that had ignited among the Liu Family¡¯s servants, sparked by Liu Xingchang¡¯s disy of strength, was doused with a metaphorical bucket of cold water, leaving them utterly despondent. Could it be that the Liu Family was truly doomed? Yet, as everyone was steeped in their sighs andments, an astonishing event unfolded. Just as the sword of the green-robed Protector neared Liu Xingchang, he contorted his waist into an almost bizarre and eerie angle, miraculously evading the de in a seemingly impossible maneuver. Before the onlookers could even gasp, another astounding moment urred. Having evaded the green-robed Protector¡¯s sword, Liu Xingchangunched his own counterattack, embodying the principle of reciprocation. The Protector¡¯s sword was swift, but Liu Xingchang¡¯s was swifter still. Observers saw only a glint of cold light before Liu Xingchang¡¯s sword materialized in front of the Protector. Caught off guard, the green-robed Protector barely registered the attack, feeling a sudden chill as he instinctively positioned his sword across his chest. ?With a resonant ¡°Bam!¡± the Protector¡¯s sword snapped in two, Liu Xingchang¡¯s precise strikending squarely on his chest. The Protector¡¯s reflexes spared him from death, but he stumbled backward several steps, nearly toppling a chair, as a trickle of blood seeped from the corner of his mouth. This rapid session of events, though quickly recounted, left everyone both inside and outside the hall utterly astounded. Chapter 3 C3 ¨C Seven Days¡¯ Time ¡°A third-grade Cultivator shattered the sword of a seventh-grade Cultivator?¡± ¡°How¡­ How can that be?¡± ¡°Such formidablebat prowess across ranks!¡± ¡°The whole Royal Capital has underestimated Liu Xingchang!¡± ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, both the Great Elder and Liu Shuile stood up from their chairs, utterly astonished. Liu Shuile eximed in amazement, ¡°Xingchang¡­ How¡­ How did you be so powerful?¡± A mix of surprise and tears shimmered in the Great Elder¡¯s eyes, ¡°If Brother Liu and Lishuo could see from the heavens that the Liu Family has a worthy sessor, they would surely beforted!¡± After Old Master Liu vanished, Xingchang¡¯s father, Liu Leshan, took over as head, but he and his wife were assassinated in the streets the very next day. To keep the Liu Family seemingly innocuous to other powers and for self-preservation, Xingchang was made Patriarch at the tender age of seven. Liu Shuilecked ambition and the capacity for leadership, leaving the Great Elder to uphold the Liu Family over the years. Therefore, no one could be more overjoyed by Xingchang¡¯s transformation than the Great Elder. The green-robed Protector,ing to his senses, was visibly astounded. He couldn¡¯t fathom being driven to such disarray by a mere third-grade Cultivator with a single sword strike. Could this really be the same person once dubbed the most notorious failure of a patriarch in the Royal Capital? How could Liu Xingchang have changed so drastically? Baili Xi¡¯s expression subtly shifted as he rose from his seat and approached the green-robed Protector, whispering something to him. Baili Xi urged him to prioritize the main mission and not to dally any longer. Reluctantly, the green-robed Protector acquiesced, well aware that once Liu Xingchang openly defied the Mysterious Immortal Sect, he could no longer leverage the sect¡¯s name for his own gain within the Liu Family. ¡°Enough! No more fighting!¡± The green-robed Protector cleared his throat and dered, ¡°Liu Xingchang, I¡¯m here on direct orders from our Sect Master, and I can¡¯t afford to engage in this senseless struggle with you! Our Sect Master wishes for you, as the Patriarch of the Liu Family, to agree to dissolve the engagement between Liu Yichang and Baili Xi!¡± Liu Xingchang walked to the head of the hall with an imposing presence and took a seat without a word, his gaze then turned to Liu Yichang. Once a striking young man, Liu Yichang¡¯s face was now contorted with rage, his fists clenched so tightly that his nails had drawn blood. ?In this world, what man could stand the humiliation of being jilted by a woman before an assembly of the world¡¯s heroes? How would Liu Yichang ever hold his head high in the Royal Capital again? ?Though Liu Xingchang was no longer the person he once was, the body and the blood ties remained, stirring within him aplex web of emotions for his family. He narrowed his eyes, resolved to assist this unfortunate youth. ?Lowering his head, Liu Xingchang toyed with his fingers and spoke softly, ¡°Everyone has the right to choose their own partner, and calling off an engagement is certainly permissible. After all, a melon plucked against its will is never sweet. But¡­¡± His tone shifted abruptly as he lifted his head, his gaze icy and his voice resonant with authority, ¡°Back when the Liu Family was at the height of its glory, the Sect Master of your Mysterious Immortal Sect groveled before us to seek a marriage alliance. The Liu Family had the right to decide. Even if the Liu Family has fallen on hard times, it is still our right to call off the engagement. Since when did it be the Mysterious Immortal Sect¡¯s ce to speak first?¡± The notion that either family initiating a broken engagement was a slight wasmon sense. His words sent a shockwave through the crowd. ?Baili Xi, filled with disdain and anger, retorted, ¡°Does the Liu Family of today even deserve to break off my engagement?¡± ?¡±Fool!¡± Liu Xingchang mmed his hand down and bellowed, ¡°Until the engagement is officially ended, you remain a daughter-inw of the Liu Family! The head of the family speaks; it is not your ce to interject!¡± ?Startled by Liu Xingchang¡¯s formidable demeanor, Baili Xi¡¯s eyes brimmed with indignation and resentment. The green-robed protector, though seething, dared not cause further trouble within the Liu Family¡¯s domain. He nced around and then bellowed, ¡°Liu Xingchang! Are you truly suggesting that the Liu Family be the one to call off the engagement?¡± Liu Xingchang affirmed, ¡°Yes!¡± The green-robed enforcer bellowed, ¡°The Great Pine Kingdom has long upheld a tradition: discussions of engagement dissolution must take ce at the other party¡¯s residence! Since you reject our offer to dissolve the engagement and instead wish for the Liu Family to initiate it, then I must ask you, do you have the courage to bring Liu Yichang and set foot in the Mysterious Immortal Sect¡¯s threshold?¡± His words instantly quelled themotion among the Mysterious Immortal Sect¡¯s disciples. Even Baili Xi¡¯s eyes betrayed a look of provocation and spite. It wasmon knowledge that the Mysterious Immortal Sect was at the zenith of its power, while the Liu Family had fallen into decline and insignificance. The members of the Mysterious Immortal Sect had the audacity toe to the Liu Family to break off the engagement, effectively pping the Liu Family¡¯s face in public. But would Liu Xingchang dare to enter the Mysterious Immortal Sect and return the favor? Taking Liu Yichang to the Mysterious Immortal Sect to dissolve the engagement and insult the Sect Master and his daughter was tantamount to signing one¡¯s own death warrant. Liu Yichang, with a heavy heart, began, ¡°Brother¡­ I¡¯m not afraid of hardship. I can let them call it off¡­¡± He was cut off mid-sentence as Liu Xingchang gestured for silence. Liu Xingchang rose abruptly, his posture as rigid and unyielding as a spear forged in mes. With amanding presence and eyes shining like stars, he dered resoundingly, ¡°Should the Sect Master have the time, I shall personally bring my brother to your doors in seven days to settle the matter of the engagement¡¯s dissolution face-to-face!¡± At these words, a wave of astonishment swept through Chen Mansion. The hidden masters within the courtyard widened their eyes in admiration for Liu Xingchang. ¡°What a brave young man, truly fearless!¡± one eximed. ¡°This is the bearing of a true Patriarch! This young man exudes a presence that surpasses even the most cunning of veterans!¡± another remarked. ¡°Liu Xingchang, oh Liu Xingchang¡­ Whenpared to the eight distinguished young masters of the Royal Capital, he stands out like a child taking his first steps!¡± The green-robed protector¡¯s pupils narrowed in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Liu Xingchang to actually ept the challenge. With a coldugh, he taunted, ¡°Very well, Liu Xingchang! Since you¡¯re so confident, in seven days, the Mysterious Immortal Sect will eagerly await the arrival of the Liu Family Patriarch. Just make sure you don¡¯t chicken out!¡± With those words, the green-robed protector¡¯s gaze turned icy as he led the out-of-breath Bai Lishui and his group away with a flick of his sleeves. The Mysterious Immortal Sect had arrived with an air of aggression, but they left in utter disarray, prompting hidden onlookers from various factions to snicker at their embarrassment. As the Mysterious Immortal Sect retreated in defeat, the Liu Family erupted into a wave of excited cheers. The Great Elder, with tears streaming down his face, gripped Liu Xingchang¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Patriarch, if Brother Taiji could see the man you¡¯ve be, he¡¯d be overjoyed! You¡¯ve truly stepped up!¡± Liu Shuile approached, his smile tinged with tears. ¡°Xingchang, your father would be so proud of you for what happened today. But¡­ in seven days, do you really n to take Changyi to the Mysterious Immortal Sect? It¡¯s clearly a deadly trap!¡± Liu Xingchang replied, ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t worry about that. Right now, we should be more concerned about what we¡¯re having for lunch¡ªI¡¯m starving.¡± Although Liu Xingchang had shifted the conversation to ease Liu Shuile¡¯s concerns, the mention of a meal made him pause. ¡°Speaking of which, where¡¯s Xinchang? I haven¡¯t seen her all day.¡± He remembered that Liu Shuile had no children of his own, while his father had three: Liu Xingchang, Liu Yichang, and Liu Xinchang. Liu Yichang was always the quiet one, which made the bond between Liu Xingchang and his sister Liu Xinchang the strongest. At this, Liu Shuile also seemed taken aback. ¡°Yes, she mentioned she was bored and decided to take a walk in the streets this morning. Why hasn¡¯t she returned yet?¡± Just then, a servant burst into the room, crying and shouting as he stumbled in. ¡°Great Elder, Second Master, it¡¯s terrible! Miss Liu has been abducted by men from Lord Dai¡¯s Mansion! They im it¡¯s to avenge their Second Young Master!¡± All eyes in the Liu Family widened in shock. The skilled cultivators concealed within the courtyard, who had been preparing to depart and disseminate the news, hesitated briefly before halting in their tracks, their gazes turning towards Liu Xingchang. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 4 C4 ¨C Threespirit Sacred Body Liu Xingchang hesitated, caught off guard by the Dai Family¡¯s swift retaliation. Addressing the servant, Liu Xingchang inquired, ¡°The Dai Family has abducted the youngdy. Did they leave any message?¡± Panting heavily, the servant replied, ¡°They¡­ they demand that the young miss marry the Dai Family¡¯s Third Young Master as a concubine today, to toil as a ve and serve him daily¡­ Once they¡¯ve had their fill of shaming her, they n to sell her into a brothel!¡± At these words, the Liu Family was thrown into chaos. Liu Shuile, with eyes wide in disbelief, eximed, ¡°The Third Young Master of the Dai Family? The imbecile? If our Liu Family¡¯s young miss were to be the concubine of the Dai Family¡¯s fool, could the Liu Family ever show its face again in the Royal Capital?¡± The Great Elder rose, his brow furrowed, and dered, ¡°I will retrieve Ah Xin from the Dai Family.¡± Liu Xingchang quickly blocked his path, stating, ¡°The Dai Family is targeting me, so let me handle this.¡± The Great Elder¡¯s eyebrows lifted as he asked, ¡°Targeting you? Is it because of Yu Qiuer?¡± Liu Xingchang shook his head, rifying, ¡°No, it¡¯s because I killed Dai Tianli.¡± ?¡±What!¡± The Great Elder and Liu Shuile both eximed in shock. ¡°You killed the Dai Family¡¯s second son?¡± Liu Xingchang¡¯s gaze turned icy as he affirmed, ¡°When someone seeks their own demise, my sword will not hesitate.¡± Liu Shuile voiced his concerns, ¡°If the Dai Family is after you, wouldn¡¯t going there be tantamount to suicide?¡± Liu Xingchang shook his head, exining, ¡°The marriage between Dai Tianli and Ah Xin is bound to draw the entire Royal Capital¡¯s attention. The Great Elder, as a senior, would give the Dai Family just cause to attack the Liu Family if he were to intervene. As the head of the Liu Family, I am still a younger member and the one who killed Dai Tianli. It is imperative that I go alone to draw the Dai Family¡¯s aggression solely onto myself and spare the Liu Family from further harm.¡± Liu Shuile protested, ¡°But how is your going any different from walking into the jaws of death?¡± Liu Xingchang scoffed, ¡°A marquis¡¯ mansion that has been in the family for three generations holds little real power. They don¡¯t have nearly as many experts as the Mysterious Immortal Sect. It¡¯s not an impregnable fortress!¡± After he spoke, Liu Xingchang nced at the sky outside before turning to his servant. ¡°Are you certain that the Dai Family, who abducted the youngdy, n to marry her off today?¡± ¡°Yes! They even took her away in a red bridal sedan chair!¡± the servant confirmed. Narrowing his eyes, Liu Xingchang suddenly addressed Liu Shuile, ¡°Second Uncle, we have six hours until the wedding ceremony as dictated by the Great Pine Kingdom¡¯s customs. These hours are crucial for me. I need you to personally deliver all of the Liu Family¡¯s cultivation resources to my room! Before I emerge from seclusion, no one but you is to set foot in my room.¡± Having just been reborn, Liu Xingchang needed these six hours to enhance his cultivation level to have any chance of rescuing Liu Xinchang from the Dai Family. Liu Shuile, though unclear on the reasons behind the request, nodded in agreement. As Liu Xingchang hastened to his room, the courtyard¡¯s array of experts dispersed. The incident at the Liu Family spread rapidly through the Royal Capital like a virus. ¡­¡­ ?At the Southern King¡¯s Pce, Princess Qingyuan narrowed her bright, clear eyes at the ck-d messenger. ¡°Is everything you¡¯ve reported the truth?¡± ¡°Everything I¡¯ve told you, I witnessed with my own eyes,¡± the man assured her. ?Princess Qingyuan, with her long, graceful legs, moved to sit in a chair, and a smile suddenly yed across her lips. Known as one of the Great Pine Kingdom¡¯s three great beauties, her smile only enhanced her stunning features, captivating even the disciplined ck-d men. She mused, ¡°They say Liu Xingchang¡¯s talent for cultivation is abysmal, that at his age, he has only achieved a meager third-grade level and is known for his timidity. Despite being the head of the Liu Family, he¡¯s constantly mocked and bullied by the young nobility. I remember hearing about the Royal Capital¡¯s most notorious waste when I lived with my father in Southern Mausoleum City. But having seen him now, I¡¯m taken aback. If he¡¯s considered worthless, I wonder what that makes the Royal Capital¡¯s famed Eight Young Masters?¡± Princess Qingyuan abruptly rose to her feet and dered, ¡°Prepare avish gift for me. I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Lord Dai¡¯s estate! I must see for myself whether Liu Xingchang can throw his weight around on his own turf, and if he dares to do the same on someone else¡¯s.¡± ¡­¡­ ?In the Great Pine Imperial Pce, the Emperor had a peculiar habit. After each lunch, he would stand with the back of his head, back, arms, calves, and heels pressed firmly against the wall. This practice not only aided in digesting his meal and keeping his physique from bing too heavy too soon, but it also helped to clear his mind and ponder unresolved questions. ?The Emperor of Great Pine typically insisted on solitude during this ritual, but today was an exception. Upon learning that the Mysterious Immortal Sect had stirred up trouble at the Liu Family¡¯s residence, he had immediately instructed his servants to keep him informed of any developments without dy. ?At that moment, as the Emperor stood against the wall, the chief eunuch recounted the incident at the Liu Family¡¯s home. The Emperor, eyes still closed, allowed a slight smile to y upon his lips. ¡°Has the Liu Family¡¯s young man turned over a new leaf? How intriguing. General Liu, if you¡¯re watching from above, you must beforted by this change.¡± The chief eunuch ventured, ¡°Your Majesty, considering Liu Xingchang¡¯s betrothal to the Fourth Princess¡­ should we intervene to prevent him from falling victim to Lord Dai?¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes snapped open, fixing the eunuch with a stern gaze that made him break out in a cold sweat and drop to his knees, begging for mercy. The Emperor dismissed him with a cool nce, stating, ¡°The affairs of the Liu Family are not your concern. Your duty is to keep me apprised of the situation.¡± ?The eunuch nodded vigorously, assenting repeatedly. It dawned on him that despite Liu Xingchang¡¯s apparent transformation, he remained a vulnerable figure at the bottom of the Royal Capital¡¯s hierarchy, still unworthy of the Fourth Princess. With Old Master Liu gone, was there even a point in discussing the marriage anymore? Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Brother! If Liu Xingchang hadn¡¯t pulled me out of danger back then, I would have perished in the marshes! For years, Father has kept us away from the Liu Family, even cing me under house arrest, forbidding me to leave the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion for fear I might contact Liu Xingchang! But this time, it¡¯s different!¡± Qingyi, the fiery young mistress of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, clutched her sword as she stood before her brother, Qingbai, her voiceced with frustration. ¡°Liu Xingchang¡¯s life is at risk. He saved me once, and now it¡¯s my turn to save him, no matter what it takes!¡± The Great Pine Kingdom boasted three renowned beauties: the Fourth Princess from the Imperial Pce, Princess Qingyuan, the Southern King¡¯s youngest daughter, and Qingyi, the young mistress of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. Each of these beauties had a distinct personality. Princess Qingyuan was graceful and dignified, the Fourth Princess carried herself with a regal pride, and Qingyi was refreshingly candid, much like a youngd, known for her penchant for breaking the heads of many a spoiled rich boy. The Prime Minister was blessed with two offspring: Qingyi, one of the Great Pine Kingdom¡¯s three great beauties, and Qingbai, celebrated as one of the Royal Capital¡¯s Eight Young Masters. With such a lineage, the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion was destined for greatness, and naturally, the Prime Minister would not permit excessive interaction with the Liu Family, who were often embroiled in trouble. Qingbai¡¯s brow furrowed sharply. Despite his youth, Qingbai had faced enemies on the frontiers multiple times, his demeanor exuding an iron-willed resilience. Yet, his greatest weakness was his affection for his sister, and without their father at home, he found himself unable to withstand her persistent pleas. With a reluctant bite of his lip, Qingbai conceded, ¡°I¡¯ll escort you to the Dai Family, but only if the Third Prince apanies us!¡± The Third Prince, unable to pursue the path of cultivation, was nheless a man of deep respect and learning, well-read in the world¡¯s poetry and a figure of considerable aplishments in the court. He was also counted among the Royal Capital¡¯s Eight Young Masters. The Third Prince was not only Qingbai¡¯s closest friend but also an admirer of Qingyi, and Qingbai was keen on bringing the two together. Under normal circumstances, Qing Yi would have no interest in engaging with that schr who was incapable of cultivation. However, today was an exception, so she quickly responded, ¡°Fine, fine, fine, I¡¯ll heed your advice. You could bring the Third Prince or even relocate the entire Imperial Pce, and I¡¯d agree. Are you satisfied now?¡± Qing Bai let out a sigh, ¡°It appears you¡¯re quite eager to lend Liu Xingchang a hand¡­ Very well! Since Liu Xingchang has been good to you, we should assist him. Let¡¯s head to Lord Dai¡¯s Mansion!¡± At the Liu Family residence, Liu Xingchang was taking his first serious look at his body since his rebirth. People often remarked on Liu Xingchang¡¯sckluster talent for cultivation, noting it took him twenty years to reach the third grade, hardly better than an ordinary servant with the ability to cultivate. But upon inspecting his body, Liu Xingchang¡¯s pupils constricted, and he nearly cried out in astonishment. ¡°Three¡­ Three-Spirit Sacred Body?¡± He suddenly realized why the body¡¯s original owner cultivated so slowly; this body astonishingly contained three Spirit Seas. A Spirit Sea is where a Cultivator stores Spiritual Energy, and to advance, one needs to absorb the Spiritual Energy from the environment to upgrade the Spirit Sea. While others with a single Spirit Sea could progress swiftly, Liu Xingchang had to assist three Spirit Seas in leveling up to achieve a breakthrough. No wonder his cultivation pace was slow. This type of physique was undocumented in the Great Pine Kingdom, but Liu Xingchang knew that in the higher, more mysterious realms of the Great World of Cultivation, this physique was the coveted Three-Spirit Sacred Body. Though this physique meant cultivating at a pace three times slower than others, it was an unbeatable presence within the same realm since one¡¯s strength was triple that of their peers. What¡¯s more, having three Spirit Seas meant they could be iid with thrice the number of Spirit Mark Runes! In the vast expanse of the Great World of Cultivation, there are three ways a Cultivator can be more powerful. First, by refining the Spiritual Energy from the heavens and earth to break through their own limits, thus naturally enhancing their strength. Second, by mastering advanced and powerful Spirit Techniques to wield Spiritual Energy and unleash devastatingly explosive attacks. Thirdly, embedding Spirit Mark Runes within the Spirit Sea can enhance various attributes, significantly bolstering a Cultivator¡¯s strength. There are three types of Spirit Mark Runes. The first type amplifies a Cultivator¡¯s attack power, the second boosts their speed, including both movement and attack speed, and the third type strengthens the defensive capabilities of the Defensive Gang Qi that surrounds a Cultivator¡¯s body. Each Cultivator can embed up to thirty Spirit Mark Runes within their Spirit Sea. With Liu Xingchang possessing three Spirit Seas, he could embed an impressive total of ny Spirit Mark Runes! In other words, while many Cultivators were still deliberating over the optimalbination of thirty Spirit Mark Runes, Liu Xingchang had the luxury of choosing thirty of each type of rune to enhance his attributes! ¡°This is the rhythm of bing invincible¡­¡± Liu Xingchang had never felt such excitement, not even when he ascended to the title of the foremost Sword God in the Northern Pr Heaven Domain. Liu Xingchang was overwhelmed with emotion, realizing that the heavens¡¯ favor toward him extended far beyond the simple gift of rebirth. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 5 C5 ¨C Did I Allow You to Marry My Sister? ?The Spirit Mark Runes were incredibly rare, and the Liu Family had only seventy-nine left in their possession. Among these, there were twenty-seven defensive runes, thirteen speed runes, and thirty-nine attack runes. Liu Xingchang took the runes from the jade box and channeled the Spiritual Energy within his Spirit Sea. Instantly, the seventy-nine runes transformed into streaks of green light, merging with the Spiritual Energy and entering the three Spirit Seas. ¡°With my current level, my Spirit Sea can only handle the energy of a level one Spirit Mark Rune¡­ I¡¯m so weak¡­¡± hemented. Cultivators of different levels required corresponding levels of Spirit Mark Runes, with each rune tier matching a cultivator¡¯s realm. ?At his current level, Liu Xingchang could only integrate level one Spirit Mark Runes. Once the runes were set, he began his cultivation practice, engaging the Great Law of the Blue Sky, his favorite technique from his past life. This elite technique was beyond the reach of the Great Pine Kingdom, incredibly potent, and it immediately began to refine the plethora of heavenly treasures before Liu Xingchang. Though the Liu Family¡¯s collection of treasures had dwindled over the years, the remaining amount was still astonishing for a third-grade Cultivator. As the Great Law of the Blue Sky harnessed all the energy from the treasures, Liu Xingchang¡¯s realm started to advance at an extraordinary pace. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The energy filled the three Spirit Seas, and Liu Xingchang¡¯s level surged to the Fourth Grade. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± In less than the time it took to brew a pot of tea, his Spirit Seas brimmed once more, naturally elevating his realm to the Fifth Grade. ?¡±Boom! Boom!¡± Roughly half an hourter, his level ascended to the Sixth Grade as the energy from the immortal grass and Spirit Stones waspletely depleted, leaving them shriveled and dark. Having exhausted the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, Liu Xingchang proceeded to open the remaining jade bottles, extracting a vast quantity of elixirs and swallowing them all in one gulp. If a typical Sixth Grade Cultivator were to consume pills with such voracity, their Spirit Seas would undoubtedly be incinerated by the overwhelming energy. However, Liu Xingchang¡¯s three Spirit Seas could collectively handle the energy from the pills, so he had nothing to worry about. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± An hourter, visible energy waves emanated from Liu Xingchang as the epicenter. Liu Xingchang¡¯s realm had seamlessly advanced to the Seventh Grade! ¡°All these heavenly materials, earthly treasures, and wondrous pills, and I¡¯ve only ascended four realms¡­ The Three-Spirit Sacred Body truly is the most extravagant constitution,¡± Liu Xingchang mused with a sigh. He then rose to his feet, nced at the sky with a furrowed brow. ?¡±Time flies¡­ I must depart now!¡± With no time to spare, Liu Xingchang snatched the iron sword from the table and strode out the door. ¡­¡­ The Lord Dai¡¯s Mansion was abuzz today. The entire Royal Capital was abuzz with the story of Liu Xingchang, once deemed worthless, having in Dai Tianli. The Dai Family¡¯s methods of retaliation were well-known to all. The Dai Family had forcibly taken Liu Xingchang¡¯s sister, Liu Xinchang,pelling her to marry the Dai Family¡¯s intellectually challenged Third Young Master as a concubine, dealing a severe blow to the Liu Family¡¯s honor. Even if the Liu Family were to disregard their reputation and focus solely on kinship, they would certainly attempt to rescue Liu Xinchang. Yet, it was clear to everyone that should the Liu Familyunch an assault, it would give the Dai Family a pretext to annihte them. Thus, if Liu Xingchang truly had the spirit of loyalty, he would face the Dai Family alone. But would Liu Xingchang dare to make such a move? For Liu Xingchang, this was a journey with no return, as the Dai Family had evidentlyid a trap to kill him. The news of Liu Xingchang¡¯s staunch defense of his family¡¯s dignity had spread far and wide across the Royal Capital, drawing various powers to the Dai Family¡¯s doorstep, all eager to witness whether Liu Xingchang had indeed undergone a transformation. Would Liu Xingchang actually rush to the Dai Family to rescue his sister? As the auspicious time arrived, the entrance to the Dai Family¡¯s estate was festooned withnterns and streamers, amidst the cacophony of drums and firecrackers. Representatives from various powers arrived bearing generous gifts, their intentions for making a personal appearance quite clear. Princess Qingyuan had made her way to the Dai Family estate early, apanied by the siblings from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion and the Third Prince. Everyone eagerly anticipated Liu Xingchang¡¯s arrival, for without him, the event would lose its spectacle and significance. ?Amidst a chorus of cheers andughter, several heavily made-up bridesmaids giggled as they supported a bride whose legs seemed to falter with each step. Despite being d in a robe, her stunning figure was unmistakable. Her unsteady gait suggested she had been given a drug to weaken her legs, likely because if the Liu Family failed to intervene, Liu Xinchang¡¯s disruption at the wedding would be a major embarrassment for the Dai Family. Upon seeing the bride, Dai Tianke, adorned with arge red flower on his chest, broke into a foolish grin, drooling, ¡°Beauty¡­ Beauty¡­ I want to sleep with the beauty¡­¡± The room erupted withughter. ?Princess Qingyuan squinted, musing to herself, ¡°Liu Xingchang, if you truly abandon your sister to marry this fool out of cowardice, you are no longer human.¡± At that moment, the wedding officiant concluded the congrattory address, moving on to the ritual of bowing to heaven and earth. Still, no one from the Liu Family had appeared, leaving the guests murmuring in disappointment. Was the Liu Family truly too fearful to even rescue their own daughter? Rumors had circted that Liu Xingchang was no longer afraid of death, but now, it seemed he might still be. ¡°With one bow to heaven and earth,¡± the officiant called out. Following themand, Dai Tianke and Liu Xinchang were guided by the bridesmaids to bow deeply toward the entrance of the hall. Dai Tianke chuckled with naive excitement, his base desires stirring within him. Beneath her veil, Liu Xinchang had already cried all her tears. ¡°Brother, I can no longer protect you¡­ I can no longer tend to your wounds after you¡¯ve been bullied¡­¡± ¡°Brother, you promised to find me a good husband¡­¡± ¡°Brother, will youe? I don¡¯t want you toe¡­ I¡¯ve heard there are ambushes set up everywhere¡­¡± ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯te, I won¡¯t me you¡­ I truly won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Bow to the high hall!¡± The officiant¡¯s voice boomed once more, prompting the matchmaker to gently guide Liu Xinchang to bow deeply toward the main hall. Seated at the head of the hall were two distinguished figures: Lord Dai, the father of Dai Tianli, and the Third Prince, who had arrived with Qing Yi and Qing Bai. Due to the Third Prince¡¯s esteemed status, Lord Dai had promptly seated him in the ce of honor to serve as the marriage witness. ¡°Husband and wife, bow to each other!¡± As the ceremony neared its conclusion, Liu Xinchang was on the verge of bing Dai Tianke¡¯s wife. Dai Tianke, grinning with his yellow teeth, seemed even more overjoyed. Princess Qingyuan squinted her eyes, dreading the sight of the union bing reality. Qing Yi gritted her teeth, her delicate white hand gripping the sword hilt. She had resolved that even if Liu Xingchang was a coward, she would repay her debt of gratitude to him, and she was determined to do so through Liu Xinchang! Qing Bai¡¯s eyes brimmed with scorn. If her sister were in danger, he would rush to her rescue without a second thought. But Liu Xingchang had chosen to back down. As a seasoned warrior, Qing Bai had nothing but contempt for cowards who wouldn¡¯t even save their own kin. At this juncture, Dai Tianke had already bowed deeply, and the matchmaker was pressing Liu Xinchang¡¯s body downward. Their heads were about to meet when, in this split-second moment of urgency, a chilling voice erupted from outside the hall. ¡°Did I give you, the Dai Family, permission to marry my sister?¡± Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 6 C6 ¨C If I Want to Leave Even the Gods Can¡¯t Stop Me! When the chilling voice echoed from outside the main hall, everyone squinted their eyes in anticipation. All gazes shifted toward the source of the voice¡ªa young man. His posture was as rigid as a steel spear forged in the mes of battle, with eyes that sparkled as if they harbored lightning. Clutching a simple steel sword, he exuded a formidable presence. He strode in, oblivious to the onlookers, as a gust of wind swept through, lifting his garments and creating a whispering sound. In that moment, the only sound in the main hall was the rustling of his clothes. The crowd appeared to be spellbound. Who in this world could possess such an air of elegance? No one could provide an answer, for such a person had never been seen before. Despite his youth, he carried his sword with the air of a Sword Dao master who had practiced for millennia¡ªconfident, haughty, domineering, powerful, and dismissive of all else. Princess Qingyuan¡¯s delicate eyebrows arched in admiration. Astonishment crossed her face. Lord Dai stood up with a p, eximing, ¡°Liu Xingchang, you killed my son, and yet you dare to enter my home!¡± Liu Xingchang paid him no heed, merely casting a nce at the matchmakers who scurried away as if they had encountered a ghost. He lifted Liu Xinchang¡¯s veil, gazing at the tear-streaked girl before him, and spoke with gentle assurance, ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± Tears welled up in Liu Xinchang¡¯s eyes as she cried out, ¡°Brother!¡± Liu Xingchang tenderly stroked her head, soothingly saying, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home. Dinner is ready, and we¡¯ve made your favorite dish¡ªfish-vored shredded pork. It¡¯s all waiting for you.¡± Although Liu Xinchang was deeply concerned for her brother and wished he hadn¡¯t risked his life toe, the sight of her beloved sibling in such a moment was too much to bear. She burst into tears and flung herself into Liu Xingchang¡¯s embrace. Liu Xingchang gently patted his sister¡¯s back, feeling a surge of warmth in his heart. In his past life, Liu Xingchang had roamed the rivers andkes alone, with the sky as his roof and the earth as his bed. Now, with a family to call his own, the sense of warmth ignited a fire within him. Liu Xingchang gripped his sword tightly and made a silent vow that from this moment forward, no one would ever harm Xin again. ¡°My beauty, my beauty, you dare not touch him!¡± Upon witnessing Liu Xinchang leap into Liu Xingchang¡¯s embrace, Dai Tianke let out a ferocious cry and charged at Liu Xingchang with a menacing snarl. Liu Xingchang¡¯s gaze turned icy as he delivered a lightning-fast kick, sending Dai Tianke flying through the air. ¡°How dare you!¡± As Dai Tianke was propelled away, Lord Dai could no longer contain himself. He bellowed, ¡°Someone, bring me the head of this intruder who dared to vite my mansion, and a reward of a thousand gold taels shall be yours!¡± The Marquis¡¯s mansion was already brimming with hidden troops, lying in wait for the Liu Family¡¯s attempt to reim the bride. At Lord Dai¡¯smand, over ten fully armed soldiers surged forward. Unfazed by their presence, Liu Xingchang turned and hoisted Liu Xinchang onto his back. He ripped a long strip of cloth from his robe and bound Liu Xinchang¡¯s waist to his own, saying, ¡°Ah Xin, hold on tight. I¡¯m taking you home.¡± Despite her concern for Liu Xingchang, Liu Xinchang knew she had to ce her trust in him at that moment. Somehow, lying on Liu Xingchang¡¯s back gave her an inexplicable sense of security. ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack now!¡± At Lord Dai¡¯smand, the armored soldiers sprang into action, their des glinting as they advanced. With a cold stare and an impassive face, Liu Xingchang merely rotated his wrist, and a sh of cold steel followed by a chorus of screams filled the air. Before the onlookers could grasp what had urred, the soldiers copsed to the ground, clutching the gashes opened on their wrists. The sight caused a collective gasp among the crowd. ¡°Such incredible speed with the sword!¡± ¡°Has he selected all speed-type Spirit Mark Runes among the thirty?¡± ¡°Even for a Rank Three Cultivator, embedding thirty speed-type Spirit Mark Runes shouldn¡¯t make his swordy this swift!¡± Lord Dai had not anticipated the formidable transformation of Liu Xingchang. He bellowed, ¡°Armored soldiers of the mansion! Elders! Quickly y this thief!¡± In a sh, armored soldiers flooded in from every direction like a tidal wave, sealing the hall¡¯s door shut and packing the entire mansion to the brim. At a nce, the sea of heads seemed endless. Three elders, d in grey robes, materialized as if by magic, and a terrifying and majestic Spiritual Energy erupted from them. Lord Dai called out icily, ¡°Liu Xingchang! Where do you think you can run to now?¡± Witnessing the onught of armored soldiers and the three formidable elders of the Dai Mansion, every guest in the hall was inwardly astounded. The distinguished guests considered how they would feel in such a situation, surely chilled to the bone. How could Liu Xingchang, known far and wide as a failure, possibly withstand such a confrontation? Everyone assumed Liu Xingchang would inevitably surrender in the face of such overwhelming odds, but he did not. Carrying his sister, Liu Xinchang, and wielding a simple three-foot-three-inch steel sword, he stood there calmly, his face betraying no emotion. His eyes were like a still, ancient well, undisturbed and serene, as if nothing in the world mattered to him. This confidence was innate, emanating from deep within his bones. With his back to Lord Dai, Liu Xingchang quietly faced the oing tide of armored soldiers and dered, ¡°Unless I choose not to leave¡­ if I wish to go¡­¡± Lord Dai sneered, ¡°And if you wish to leave, then what?¡± A sharp gleam suddenly burst from Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes, ¡°If I wish to leave, not even gods or devils could hold me back!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than Liu Xingchang surged into the throng of armored soldiers like an arrow. Armed with only his sword, Liu Xingchang was untouchable; no one coulde within three feet of him as the de shed with chilling brilliance. Hot blood sttered across Liu Xingchang¡¯s face and body, and metaphorically, it sshed upon the hearts of those watching. The armored soldiers that swarmed the mansion proved no match for Liu Xingchang¡¯s sword, crumbling before him as easily as tofu. Liu Xingchang carved a path of destruction through the enemy ranks as if he were walking through desertednd. With every step, he imed ten lives, moving with the ease of someone taking a leisurely walk, plucking lives as effortlessly as one might pick flowers. His face was smeared with blood, making him resemble an Asura from the depths of hell, yet his sword-wielding hand remained steady, without the slightest quiver. The armored soldiers, like a relentless tide, were relentlessly pushed back by Liu Xingchang alone. He struck such terror into their hearts that they were left trembling, their courage shattered and their spirits frozen with fear. In the midst of the fray, Liu Xingchang fought like a protective older brother who would take on the entire world for his sister. With no escape in sight, he stood undaunted, shielding her with his very being. The distinguished guests who hade to observe Liu Xingchang were thrown into a frenzy. ¡°Liu Xingchang has truly transformed!¡± ¡°He moves through the crowd, ying with the force of a deity descended from the heavens!¡± ¡°Seventh grade! Theybeled him as useless as mud that couldn¡¯t stick to a wall, iming he had merely third-grade cultivation. Yet today, he has revealed the prowess of the seventh grade!¡± ¡°After witnessing such a disy, who could dare call Liu Xingchang worthless?¡± Lord Dai, too, had not anticipated that Liu Xingchang, the reputedly inept head of the Liu Family, would demonstrate such formidable strength. Realizing the futility of sending more soldiers to their demise, he barked out an order, ¡°Elders, what are you waiting for? Seize this young upstart at once!¡± Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 7 C7 ¨C Thunderous! With amanding shout from Lord Dai, the three elders finally plunged into the fray. ¡°Liu Xingchang, surrender now!¡± One elder, distinguished by his white eyebrows, issued a coldmand. Seemingly out of nowhere, a four-foot iron de appeared in his grasp, shing towards Liu Xingchang¡¯s head with unstoppable force. A glint of icy resolve shed in Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes, and his sword thrust toward the elder¡¯s throat with the speed of lightning. He was challenging the elder to a contest of speed ¨C the slower one would meet their end. In that fleeting moment, it was toote for anyone to intervene; this was a high-stakes duel for survival. Yet for Liu Xingchang, it was not a gamble; he was suffused with self-assurance. Despite being a ninth-grade Cultivator and initiating the attack, the white-browed elder¡¯s de was outpaced by Liu Xingchang¡¯s swift swordy! The elder¡¯s de never reached Liu Xingchang¡¯s head and it never would, for Liu Xingchang¡¯s sword had already prated his throat. For a master swordsman, the fastest sword isn¡¯t the one that pierces the throat, but the one that pierces just enough to im a life ¨C without advancing an inch further or wasting even a fraction of a second. Every onlooker¡¯s pupils contracted in shock, unable to fathom how Liu Xingchang, a mere seventh-grade Cultivator, could vanquish a ninth-grade Cultivator with a single stroke. The remaining two elders squinted, their moment of restraint gone. They unsheathed their swords, striking with the deadly precision of viper strikes at Liu Xingchang. These elders had both surpassed the ninth grade, marking them as true Cultivators. In the expansive world of Cultivation, one must ascend through nine transitional grades to limate their mortal form to Spiritual Energy. Beyond these nine grades lies the Cultivators¡¯ gateway ¨C the Spirit Mastery Realm. Within the Spirit Mastery Realm are nine distinct levels, each one a new echelon of power. ?The two gray-robed elders were both Cultivators at the first level of the Spirit Mastery Realm. Crossing into the Spirit Mastery Realm was tantamount to officially stepping through the gates of the Cultivation World, marking a substantial gap between it and the ninth grade. While it wasmon to see individuals in the nine entry-level grades sessfully battle across realms, for a ninth-grade Cultivator to challenge one from the Spirit Mastery Realm was nearly impossible. To onlookers, once the Spirit Mastery Realm elders engaged inbat, Liu Xingchang stood no chance of victory. Yet, was Liu Xingchang merely an ordinary seventh-grade Cultivator? ?Bloodied but with a chillingly calm gaze, Liu Xingchang was undaunted by the elders¡¯ imposing aura. He keenly parried each attack, methodically forcing his way toward the Dai Mansion¡¯s exit. ¡°Upper Level One Spirit Technique¡ªDevouring Edge!¡± ?One elder, with sharp triangr eyes, bellowed as his sword burst forth with a brilliant gleam. Spiritual Energy was the cornerstone of a Cultivator¡¯s power, and mastering Spirit Techniques allowed them to wield this energy more effectively. Within the vast Great World of Cultivation, Spirit Techniques spanned nine levels, each with three tiers: upper, middle, and lower. An upper Level One Spirit Technique posed a formidable challenge for Liu Xingchang. As the forceful wind approached, Liu Xingchang executed a lotus step, evading the attack with an indescribably deft movement, and simultaneouslyunched a counterstrike with his sword. ¡°Young man! Have you forgotten about me?¡± The other elder, with white hair, coldly scoffed as his sword thrust toward Liu Xingchang from behind. Their strategy was clear: to prevent Liu Xingchang from defending on both fronts. ?A chill ran through Liu Xingchang¡¯s heart. In a frantic response, he twisted his wrist, creating a flurry of sword flowers, and turned to meet the white-haired elder¡¯s de. ¡°ng!¡± The swords¡¯ tips met with precision, and Liu Xingchang¡¯s sword shattered instantly. A formidable force sent him hurtling through the air. ¡°Chi.¡± Liu Xingchang¡¯s insides churned, and a sweet sensation rose in his throat. A mouthful of fresh blood stained his garment. Liu Xinchang cried out anxiously, ¡°Brother! I¡¯m just a burden. Leave me and save yourself!¡± Despite the blood smeared across his face, a faint smile still yed on Liu Xingchang¡¯s lips. With a hoarse and pained voice, he said, ¡°These mere broken bricks and rubble¡­ they¡¯re not enough to stop me¡­¡± The elder with triangr eyes sneered, ¡°Your vital energy is depleted, and yet you dare to boast so boldly?¡± The gaze of the white-haired elder was chilling as he said, ¡°Surrender now, and I might allow you to keep your body intact.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Suddenly, Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes zed with a storm of thunder, lightning flickering within, his presence swelling to an intimidating and formidable force. ¡°What an intense aura!¡± The expression of the triangr-eyed elder shifted abruptly. ¡°This kid is hiding something. Finish him off now!¡± No sooner had he spoken than both the triangr-eyed and white-haired elders charged at Liu Xingchang. ¡°Thunder!¡± In that moment, Liu Xingchang uttered a single word as if he weremanding the spring thunder, the rumbling in his eyes growing ever more fierce. ¡°Ting!¡± The two elders had closed in on him. ¡°Ten thousand!¡± Liu Xingchang lifted his sword, now only one foot and seven inches long, as the elders¡¯ des reached for his heart and throat. With just a fraction of a second more, Liu Xingchang would have stood no chance at all. But at this critical juncture, Liu Xingchang¡¯s body erupted with an energy wave crackling with arcs of lightning. Visible to the naked eye, this wave of energy caused the elders¡¯ swords to stall as if mired in mud, unable to advance the slightest bit. Simultaneously, Liu Xingchang spoke the final word, ¡°Jun!¡± Thunderous Ten Thousand! This was thest resort Liu Xingchang had relied on to save his life in his weaker days of his past life, and it was the only technique from his past that he could muster now. In a sh, all the Spiritual Energy from his three Spirit Seas was drained, surging into his sword. In that instant, Liu Xingchang¡¯s sword seemed to bridge the gap between the heavens¡¯ thunder and the abyssal sea of lightning, enveloped in a tempest of explosive energy. ¡°Huff!¡± Liu Xingchang clenched his jaw and thrust his sword, brimming with immense energy, into the ground. In a sh, blinding lightning lit up the entire hall. Everyone instinctively shielded their eyes. Simultaneously, a fearsome wave of sword qi radiated from the de, exploding outward as if countless tons of gunpowder had detonated all at once. The two elders nearest to Liu Xingchang were instantly sted away by the lightning-infused sword qi. Their hands, which had gripped their swords, were now ckened and necrotic, possibly never to wield a sword again in their lifetimes. Those in the hall with slightly weaker abilities were tossed about by the forceful current, ending up in disarray. As the lightning faded, the hall was left in shambles. The two Dai Family elders were scorched and continuously spat blood, copsing to the ground without the strength to even groan, their eyes wide and lifeless as dead fish. All eyes swiftly turned to Liu Xingchang. Shock and awe filled the gazes of the onlookers. Everyone was tempted to pinch themselves, questioning whether this was a dream. Could this truly be Liu Xingchang? How could he be so powerful? Liu Xingchang paid no mind to the astonished stares. He rose to his feet, supporting his weakened frame, and began to walk out, carrying his sister on his back. As he approached, the sea of armored soldiers parted, none daring to intervene. They cast aside their helmets and armor, stepping aside to clear a path for Liu Xingchang. With his sister on his back, Liu Xingchang moved forward with a determined gaze, navigating through the soldiers without a trace of fear on his face. He continued on, his figure receding into the distance, his shadow elongating under the moonlight. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 8 C8 ¨C How Did He Spit It Out? As soon as Liu Xingchang departed, the Dai Family¡¯s hall was abuzz with excitement. The dignitaries who hade to present their gifts had achieved their objective: to witness a spectacle centered on Liu Xingchang. Undoubtedly, Liu Xingchang¡¯s disy provided a sensational visual and psychological impact for all. Everyone waspelled to reassess both Liu Xingchang and the Liu Family. ¡°Who would dare call Liu Xingchang an ineffectual Patriarch from now on?¡± ¡°After remaining unassuming for so many years, Liu Xingchang has just begun to show his prowess and is already on par with the Royal Capital¡¯s Eight Young Masters.¡± ¡°The Eight Young Masters? He might even rival the foremost among them, the esteemed Young Master Prime Minister Jade!¡± ¡°Although the Liu Family, bolstered by Liu Xingchang, is still some way off from the Royal Capital¡¯s major powers like the Mysterious Immortal Sect and the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, they can now hold their own against the likes of the Dai Family.¡± ¡°The once downtrodden Liu Family can now stand tall with pride!¡± ¡°With the loss of two elders, the Dai Family is essentially finished. It remains to be seen if Tian Daigan, the Dai Family¡¯s eldest son, can salvage the situation. Regardless, he is one of the Royal Capital¡¯s Eight Young Masters.¡± ¡°With the new year approaching, Tian Daigan of the Dai Family should be descending from the Immortal Mountain Prefecture soon, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± Princess Qingyuan had risen to take her leave. With the drama concluded, there was no longer any reason for the audience to linger. ?Departing with a look of astonishment and a heart roiling like stormy seas, Princess Qingyuan vividly recalled her encounter with Liu Xingchang at the Phoenix Restaurant, where he was merely a third-grade cultivator. How had he suddenly ascended to a Seventh Grade Cultivator? Was it possible that he had been concealing his true power all along? Moreover, the idea that a Seventh Grade Cultivator could incapacitate two cultivators of the first level of the Spirit Mastery Realm was utterly astounding. Princess Qingyuan, despite her vast experience and knowledge, had never witnessed such an extraordinary capacity for transcending realms inbat. Her interest in Liu Xingchang deepened, her curiosity piqued. She saw him as an enigmatic abyss, one that seemed unfathomable no matter how much she tried to uncover his true nature. Princess Qingyuan resolved to personally meet Liu Xingchang if the opportunity arose. After consoling Lord Dai for a time, the Third Prince departed with the Qing siblings. Along the way, Qingyi¡¯s face remained a mix of shock and joy as she eximed, ¡°That scoundrel Liu Xingchang, he¡¯s be so powerful and didn¡¯t even bother to tell me! And to think I went out of my way to bring my brother to help him today!¡± Qing Bai, with a furrowed brow, remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand him before, but now I hold a great deal of admiration for him. If you were in danger, I would go to any lengths to save you, but I could never maintain his level ofposure. How can he regard a flood of armored soldiers as if they were nothing? What remarkableposure!¡± The Third Prince flicked his folding fan and nodded in agreement, ¡°I¡¯ve overlooked the Liu Family for years. To think that the young master of the Liu Family possesses such courage and strength. It appears it¡¯s time for me to visit the Liu Family and meet the head of the household.¡± Despite the Third Prince¡¯s inability to cultivate, he was a man of merit with aspirations for the throne. With the Liu Family¡¯s protection under General Liu¡¯s past achievements, and Liu Xingchang¡¯s impressive disy, the Third Prince was naturally inclined to seek an alliance. Upon hearing this, Qingyi¡¯s excitement was palpable. ¡°Wow, Third Prince, you¡¯re going to visit Liu Xingchang? Count me in! How about we go tomorrow? My brother and I will apany you!¡± The Third Prince, who had been unsessfully pursuing Qingyi, was thrilled at her eagerness to join. He responded enthusiastically, ¡°That would be perfect.¡± Qing Bai smiled and added, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to befriend this formidable young master of the Liu Family. In that case, let¡¯s set a time to visit him with gifts tomorrow morning!¡± ¡­ At the Imperial Pce. The Emperor and his most cherished Consort Li had just finished their evening meal. Before they had a chance to rest, the Grand Secretary arrived with news. After listening to the Grand Secretary¡¯s report, the Emperor reclined on his throne, embracing the enchanting Consort Li, and smiled, ¡°My dear, what are your thoughts on this?¡± Consort Li smiled sweetly and remarked, ¡°Liu Xingchang truly is a boy who never ceases to amaze. His actions are absolutely astonishing.¡± The Emperor chuckled and inquired, ¡°So, do you believe I should soothe or suppress the Liu Family?¡± Consort Li replied with a smile, ¡°I must confess, I¡¯m not well-versed in the ways of rulers and their subjects, but I am certain that whatever Your Majesty decides, there will be sound reasoning behind it.¡± The Emperor yfully tapped her nose and said with a smile, ¡°Perhaps this is why I favor you so greatly ¨C you are indeed a wise woman.¡± With that, the Emperor rose from his dragon bed and stated calmly, ¡°In the end, Liu Xingchang is just a boy. No matter how remarkable his actions, some things cannot be undone. The Fourth Princess¡¯s marriage is fated to fail, and we must secure an alliance with the Dragon Saliva Sect. Let me be the viin in this scenario. The princes can extend the necessary courtesies to the Liu Family. Should Liu Xingchang grow into his potential one day, by then the throne will likely have passed to one of the princes, and I will have long been at rest.¡± Upon hearing this, Liu Xinchang and the Chief Steward of the Imperial Pce both responded, ¡°Your Majesty, may you enjoy eternal health and longevity.¡± The Emperorughed heartily, exuding an air of majestic authority, and chose to say no more. ¡­ Carrying Liu Xinchang on his back, Liu Xingchang met the Liu Family members who hade to meet them halfway. His tension eased at once, and he passed out as darkness overtook his vision. The elder from the Dai Family had inflicted a severe wound with his sword, and Liu Xingchang¡¯s forced use of a powerful technique he was not yet ready to wield had onlypounded the injury. It was sheer willpower that had allowed him to escape the Dai Family¡¯s clutches. When Liu Xingchang regained consciousness, he found himself in his own bed, with Liu Xinchang, Liu Shuile, and Liu Yichang standing vigil by his side. ?As soon as Liu Xinchang saw her brother awaken, she embraced him tightly, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re finally awake! If something had happened to you because of me, I would have been burdened with guilt for life!¡± Liu Xingchang managed a wry smile and gently patted Liu Xinchang¡¯s back, joking, ¡°If you keep pressing down on me like this, I might indeed end up with a few more injuries.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Xinchang immediately sat up, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m not that heavy¡­¡± Liu Xingchang yfully rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Carrying you from the Dai Family, I hadn¡¯t even made it home before I passed out. So, tell me, aren¡¯t you heavy?¡± At his words, Liu Shuile burst into heartyughter, and even Liu Yichang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Liu Xingchang knew Liu Xingchang was teasing, so she stamped her foot and turned away, saying with a blush, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡± Liu Shuile chuckled and then sat down on the edge of the bed. ¡°Xingchang, the incident at the Dai Family is now the talk of the entire Royal Capital. The Great Elder and I are fully aware of what happened. Last night, the Great Elder wept in front of your grandfather¡¯s spirit tablet for hours¡­ Do you realize how much your growth means to us? Your father and grandfather, watching from the heavens, would be so proud of you!¡± Liu Xingchang sighed, ¡°The Great Elder was merely a friend of my grandfather, yet he has given so much to the Liu Family over the years. We owe him a great debt. From now on, we must do our best to repay the Great Elder.¡± Liu Shuile nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a given.¡± Liu Xingchang coughed twice, then threw back the covers, ready to leave the bed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Liu Shuile asked, concerned. ¡°I need to get up,¡± Liu Xingchang replied. Liu Shuile frowned. ¡°You¡¯re still very weak. The Great Elder insisted you need a few days¡¯ rest.¡± Liu Xingchang shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no time. The deadline for the Mysterious Immortal Sect is in six days, and I must improve my strength before then. To do that, I need resources, which is why I must visit the Great ck Mountain Range outside the city to see Uncle Xu.¡± Uncle Xu, known as Xun Tong, was once the foremost general under Liu Jitai and held the rank of greatmander. After the passing of Liu Jitai, Xun Tong decisively relinquished his role as the Great Commander and led a group of loyal brothers to join the Liu Family, aiding in the defense of their three resource veins. Despite the Liu Family¡¯s Spirit Stone and Heavenly Stone mines being nearly depleted by others, without the steadfastmitment and sacrifices of Xun Tong and hisrades, the mines would have been entirely lost years ago. Liu Shuile offered, ¡°What resources do you need? I can retrieve them for you. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to rest and recuperate?¡± Liu Xingchang shook his head, replying, ¡°You must realize that the Liu Family originally had three veins, not merely half. What happened to the other two and a half? My visit to Uncle Xu isn¡¯t just about gathering resources. Our old Liu Family¡¯s possessions¡­¡± A fierce glint suddenly sparked in Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes as he dered, ¡°Whatever has been taken from us must be returned in full!¡± Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 9 C9 ¨C He Picked up His de and shed It Forward! Liu Shuile was jolted to his core, and his typically unambitious heart suddenly burned with fervor. Could Liu Xingchang truly elevate the Liu Family to greatness? Liu Shuile furrowed his brow, voicing his concerns, ¡°However, those two and a half mining veins are shared by at least five families. The Liu Family¡¯s situation has improved with your influence, but isn¡¯t it risky to suddenly make enemies of five ns?¡± Liu Xingchang scoffed, ¡°If those five families have seized what¡¯s rightfully ours, they¡¯ve made themselves our enemies. Why should we fear offending those who are already against us?¡± Liu Shuile pondered, then added, ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ But before you head to the Great ck Mountain Range, shouldn¡¯t you meet with a visitor first?¡± Liu Xingchang was initially taken aback, then it clicked. The Liu Family now stood shoulder to shoulder with the Dai Family, no longer the feeble house that was the target of everyone¡¯s derision. The once empty doorway must now wee a throng of visitors. Liu Xingchang shook his head, ¡°The Great Elder and you can handle these visitors. I¡¯d rather focus on more pressing matters.¡± Liu Shuile insisted, ¡°We can manage the others, but there¡¯s one person you really must see.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Liu Xingchang inquired. ¡°The Third Prince,¡± Liu Shuile revealed. ¡°The Third Prince?¡± Liu Xingchang paused, then a smile spread across his face, ¡°Even if the Third Prince hadn¡¯t sought me out, I would have needed to see him. This actually saves me some effort.¡± ¡­¡­ Once Liu Xingchang was ready, he met the Third Prince at the Liu Family¡¯s back door to avoid the throng of visitors at the front. The Third Prince was the epitome of decorum and elegance, his demeanor as soothing as a gentle spring breeze. ?Apanying the Third Prince were the Prime Minister¡¯s children, Qing Yi and Qing Bai. Upon seeing Liu Xingchang, Qing Yi yfully punched him in the chest and huffed, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so formidable, yet you didn¡¯t think to inform an old friend? You had me worried sick yesterday, to the point where I defied my father¡¯s wishes and dragged my brother to the Dai Family to rescue you!¡± Liu Xingchang coughed from the punch and managed a wry smile. ¡°You know, you haven¡¯t changed a bit since we were kids. Always greeting me with a punch like some tomboy.¡± Qing Bai frowned from the sidelines. ¡°Qing Yi, Liu Xingchang¡¯s wounds haven¡¯t fully healed. You shouldn¡¯t be so reckless.¡± ?¡±Oh no, I forgot!¡± Qing Yi¡¯s face filled with remorse as she steadied Liu Xingchang, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ipletely forgot about your injury from yesterday. I just wanted to express my affection in this way¡­¡± Liu Xingchang suddenly grinned, shrugging off the pain with a heartyugh. ¡°Gotcha, you little rascal. You thought you could really hurt me with those light taps?¡± ?¡±You¡¯re asking for it now!¡± Qing Yi¡¯s fair face flushed with indignation as sheunched another flurry of punches, but this time Liu Xingchang was quick enough to catch her small hands. Her hands felt cool and tender, and even Liu Xingchang¡¯s heart seemed to flutter at the touch. Embarrassed, Qing Yi demanded, ¡°Let go this instant! It¡¯s improper for men and women to touch like this.¡± Liu Xingchang chuckled. ¡°How many nobles¡¯ heads have you knocked in the Royal Capital? And now you¡¯re lecturing me on propriety?¡± ?¡±Ah!¡± Qing Yi snatched her hands back, stomping her foot in frustration before running off to stand by her brother, giving Liu Xingchang the cold shoulder. Qing Bai couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. ¡°Ever since we were young, aside from my father, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s ever been able to handle her.¡± Liu Xingchang gave a rueful grin. ¡°Thest thing I want is to handle her. Anyone who tries is in for a few punches. Despite her delicate appearance, she¡¯s one of the Royal Capital¡¯s three great beauties, and boy, does she pack a punch. Each of the beauties has her own unique character¡ªone is elegantly aloof, another proud as a phoenix, and then there¡¯s her, willful as a boy. Why is there no gentle one among them?¡± At this, Qing Yi and the Third Prince were initially taken aback, but then they burst intoughter. The girl in green eximed irritably, ¡°Who are you calling boyish?¡± The Third Prince gestured to quell the brewing drama, grinning at Liu Xingchang, ¡°The deeds of the Liu Family¡¯s patriarch yesterday sent shockwaves through the Royal Capital. I had pegged the patriarch as a man of iron resolve, yet I didn¡¯t expect him to have a knack for humor as well. It seems he embodies both strength and softness.¡± Liu Xingchang chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no irond strength to speak of. Can a man who fails to save his own sister truly be considered a man? As for tenderness¡­ Haha, I was indeed quite tender in the past.¡± As Liu Xingchang spoke, his mind went to Ji Wu, the woman who had betrayed him, while the Third Prince and hispanions thought of Yu Qiuer. The Third Prince let out a sigh, ¡°Yu Qiuer must be filled with regret.¡± Liu Xingchang smiled, preferring to steer away from the subject, and changed the topic, ¡°Speaking of which, Third Prince, what brings you to me today?¡± ?¡±It¡¯s hardly amand,¡± replied the Third Prince. ¡°I simply recognize the Liu Family¡¯s patriarch as a towering figure of a man, and I wish to befriend you over a drink.¡± Liu Xingchangughed, ¡°I¡¯m ttered by your high regard, Third Prince, but I must dy our drink for now. I have to make a trip to the Great ck Mountain Range, and I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be done with my affairs.¡± ?¡±No worries,¡± the Third Prince assured. ¡°I¡¯m free today, so if the patriarch doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll apany you. And if your business concludeste, we can have someone bring the food and wine to the Great ck Mountain Range. What could be more delightful than a hearty drink amidst the mountains?¡± Liu Xingchang roared withughter, ¡°They say the Third Prince honors the virtuous and respects the capable, and indeed, your magnanimity is unparalleled! Very well, if the Third Prince is willing, then by all means,e along.¡± From the sidelines, Qing Yi mored, ¡°I¡¯ming too!¡± Qing Bai grinned, ¡°And what¡¯s a drinking affair without me?¡± The four of them quickly reached an agreement and slipped out through the Liu Family¡¯s back door, bypassing the guests at the front. They headed straight for the Great Pine Mountain Range outside the city. ¡­¡­ The Great Pine Mountain Range was renowned for being the most famous mineral-rich mountain range outside the Royal Capital and throughout the entire Great Pine Kingdom, abundant in Spirit Stone and Heavenly Stone deposits. Spirit Stones served as the universal currency within the Cultivation World and were also used for cultivation due to the extremely pure Spiritual Energy they contained. Heavenly Stones, mined from these deposits, were essential ingredients for Rune Masters when crafting Spirit Mark Runes. Despite their size, they fetched a higher price than Spirit Stones. With numerous powerful factions vying for resources in the Royal Capital, the royal family established regtions to maintain stability among these groups. They redefined the mining territories within the Great Pine Mountain Range, moving away from naming an entire range as a single mine. Instead, they divided the area into fixed sections, with each section constituting one mine, resulting in a total of sixty-seven mines. The Liu Family originally possessed three of these fixed mines, but as their influence waned, rival powers coveted their assets. Eventually, two Spirit Stone mines and half of a Heavenly Stone mine were forcibly seized from them. Now, Xun Tong and his loyal brothers stood guard over the remaining half of the Heavenly Stone mine. Liu Xingchang was no stranger to the mines, yet each visit was met with contempt. Liu Jitai¡¯s former subordinates had sacrificed their youth and futures to safeguard the Liu Family¡¯s mines. In contrast, Liu Xingchang was seen as ineffectual, leading the family towards ruin. This visit, however, was different, as Liu Xingchang encountered Xun Tong at the edge of the Heavenly Stone Mine. This boundary was not that of an entire mine, but rather that of half a mine. The Wang n had already imed half of this Heavenly Stone mine. Known as a prominent cultivation family within the Royal Capital, the Wang n, though titleless, wielded power on par with the Dai Family. In a standoff at the border of the half mine, Xun Tong, his lieutenant Liu Chang, and their band of sworn brothers faced the Wang n, the tension between them palpable. ¡°Uncle Xun, what¡¯s happening here?¡± With those words, all eyes turned to Liu Xingchang. Upon Liu Xingchang¡¯s arrival, the Wang n burst into raucousughter. Their leader, a sleazy old man with a mustache, shed a yellow-toothed grin and mocked, ¡°Oh look, the Liu Family¡¯s good-for-nothing head hase to the rescue. We¡¯re shaking in our boots, hahaha¡­¡± Despite their irritation with the Wang n¡¯s demeanor, Liu Jitai¡¯s veterans couldn¡¯t help feeling humiliated. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the big boss enjoying his cushy life at home instead of slumming it with a floozy in our grimy mine?¡± ¡°His presence just fuels the Wang n¡¯s ridicule. We¡¯ve lost our spirit¡­ It¡¯s humiliating!¡± Xun Tong¡¯s eyes, fierce as a tiger¡¯s, narrowed as he frowned and asked, ¡°Xingchang, why are you here?¡± The deputy general, Liu Chang, sneered, ¡°The young master is here for a taste of life in the mines, I suppose.¡± Standing next to Xun Tong was a striking woman dressed in a form-fitting outfit, a long sword in hand, exuding a confident air. The woman nced at Liu Xingchang and questioned, ¡°Father, is he the inept head who¡¯s driving the Liu Family to ruin?¡± Xun Tong replied sternly, ¡°Chan Er, we owe a great debt to the old general. You may disdain his grandson, but you mustn¡¯t speak so recklessly.¡± Xun Chan quickly acknowledged with an ¡°oh¡± and fell silent, though her eyes still flickered with scorn. Liu Xingchang looked at Xun Chan without anger, simply pointing at the Wang n members as he addressed Xun Tong, ¡°Uncle Xun, what¡¯s the trouble? What¡¯s urred here?¡± Xun Tong, his thick eyebrows furrowed, exined, ¡°Those scoundrels from the Wang n covet the remaining half of our mine. They¡¯re up to no good today, but they won¡¯t get away with it. We¡¯re here to stand guard, and they won¡¯t set foot in our territory!¡± Liu Xingchang questioned, ¡°Guarding? Isn¡¯t that rather time-consuming?¡± Liu Chang, unable to contain his anger, retorted, ¡°Are you suggesting we abandon the Heavenly Stone mine¡¯s defense, like you wanted us to do three years ago? You fear the Wang n¡¯s assault on the Liu Family, yet you fail to see that without this mine, our family would be doomed!¡± All of them red at Liu Xingchang with fury in their eyes. Xu Chan¡¯s eyes brimmed with even greater disdain and disgust. The Third Prince, along with Qing Yi and Qing Bai, were taken aback. They turned their attention to Liu Xingchang, curious to see how he would handle the situation. Liu Xingchang¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He walked over to Liu Chang, drew a nearly rusted knife from his waist, and said, ¡°Uncle Liu, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. What I¡¯m trying to say is, if others dare to disrespect us so tantly, why should we simply stand by and take it? Why can¡¯t we arm ourselves and fight back? For instance¡­¡± With a sudden fierce look in his eyes, Liu Xingchang whirled around and delivered a vicious sh to the neck of the smirking, moustachioed old man from the Wang n. ¡°Like this!¡± As the old man¡¯s head soared into the air, everyone froze in shock. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 10 C10 ¨C A Present That Even in His Dreams He Would Want! No one could have anticipated Liu Xingchang¡¯s sudden and audacious act. The shock was so intense that people nearly stopped breathing. Those at the mine were unaware of the events that had unfolded in the Royal Capital the day before, but the Third Prince and the Qing siblings were in the know, and they were the quickest to grasp the situation. Qing Bai expressed his admiration, ¡°What a resolute and decisive move by Liu Xingchang! ¡®Charge with a knife¡¯¡ªwhat a powerful phrase!¡± The Third Princemented, ¡°To think I missed the opportunity to befriend such a valiant figure, that is indeed my loss!¡± Liu Chang, Xun Tong, and Xu Chan¡¯s eyes went wide in amazement. Even the iron-blooded warriors couldn¡¯t believe their eyes as they watched Liu Xingchang. Liu Xingchang, now handing therge saber to Liu Chang, dered, ¡°Uncle Liu, what belongs to the Liu Family stays with the Liu Family. We must fight for every inch of ground! From now on, if these fleas dare to defile the Liu Family¡¯s name, we¡¯ll cut them down without hesitation!¡± Liu Chang, still in a daze, epted the knife and asked, ¡°Are you truly Liu Xingchang?¡± With a smile, Liu Xingchang assured, ¡°Guaranteed genuine.¡± ¡°Ah-ha!¡± Liu Chang¡¯s realization hit him like a wave, his blood surged, and he burst into a triumphant roar, ¡°General Liu! Your grandson has finally seen the light! I¡¯ve been suffocating from holding back all these years!¡± Xu Chan¡¯s eyes sparkled, and Xun Tong¡¯s shone even brighter. Suddenly, Xun Tong¡¯s eyes narrowed fiercely as he bellowed, ¡°Brothers, what are you waiting for? It¡¯s time to release the frustration that¡¯s been building up for years!¡± The spirited young men let out an exhrated roar and, following Xun Tong¡¯s lead, drew their sabers and charged forward. Their des were now wielded for offense, not just defense. Liu Xingchang unsheathed his own sword, driving the Wang n¡¯s defenders into a frantic retreat. Having retaken the other half of the Heavenly Stone mine with Xun Tong and the others, Liu Xingchang then led the charge towards the Spirit Stone mine that was once part of the Liu Family¡¯s holdings. The Spirit Stone mine was split between the Dai Family and the Hong Family, thetter of which had been a noble house for three generations. As Liu Xingchang and his men forced the Hong Family¡¯s guards to retreat, the head guard of the Hong Family cried out, ¡°Liu Xingchang! Do you not fear the wrath of the Hong Family? Are you not afraid of bringing ruin upon your own house?¡± Liu Xingchang cast a disdainful look at the members of the Hong Family and sneered, ¡°Go tell your Patriarch what I, Liu Xingchang, have said. If anyone from your Hong Family dares to set foot in the Liu Family¡¯s mine again, I¡¯ll personallye over and chop off that old dog¡¯s head to apany my drink!¡± Liu Xingchang¡¯s disy of strength was astonishing. He possessed the cultivation of the Seventh Stage and could even battle across realms, effortlessly defeating an Eighth Stage Cultivator. This feat truly shook the Hong Family to their core. The Hong Family members didn¡¯t dare utter another word and scurried away from the mine, their spirits crushed. Securing the third Spirit Stone mine proved even easier than the second, as the news had swept through the Royal Capital like a whirlwind. The major powers, still reeling from the shock, saw the owner of the third Spirit Stone mine promptly instruct the guards to withdraw quickly, eager to avoid the wrath of Liu Xingchang. The recent loss of two Spirit Mastery Realm elders was the talk of the town among the Royal Capital¡¯s major forces, and no one wanted to suffer the same fate as the Dai Family. Once all three mines were reimed, Xun Tong and his fellow Iron Blood warriors were so overwhelmed with emotion that they nearly wept with joy. Learning of the previous day¡¯s events in the Royal Capital only heightened their excitement. Xun Tong grasped Liu Xingchang¡¯s arms, his voice filled with emotion, ¡°Xingchang! Uncle Xu misjudged you! You truly are General Liu¡¯s grandson. We¡¯ve defended these mines for the Liu Family for so many years, and now, atst, it all feels worthwhile!¡± Liu Changughed heartily and said, ¡°That¡­ Xingchang, my apologies, I spoke too harshly earlier. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Liu Xingchang responded, ¡°How could I take offense? I¡¯ve witnessed all the sacrifices you and the others have made for the Liu Family over the years! You are the benefactors of the Liu Family, and we will never forget your loyalty!¡± Xu Chan also bowed her head, looking sheepish as she added, ¡°That¡­ earlier¡­ I too was a bit harsh.¡± Hearing this, Liu Xingchangughed heartily and reassured her, ¡°You¡¯re Uncle Xu¡¯s daughter, my sister. How could I possibly be upset with you? But if you really feel guilty, then tonight, you can make amends with three cups of wine!¡± Xu Chan¡¯s eyes sparkled as she eximed, ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ve been craving a drink!¡± Qing Bai, caught up in the excitement, bellowed, ¡°At a moment like this, to be without wine would utterly spoil the mood!¡± The Third Prince chimed in with a grin, ¡°We might have missed lunch, but it¡¯s the perfect time for dinner. I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s famished by now. I¡¯ve sent for the finest food and the most abundant wine from the city¡¯s top taverns!¡± Xun Tong and the others, unaware of the Third Prince and Qing Bai¡¯s true identities, knew only that they were friends of Liu Xingchang. They burst intoughter and dered, ¡°Tonight, no one leaves the mine until they¡¯re thoroughly inebriated! If anyone drinks less than three hundred cups, they¡¯re not done!¡± The stalwart men of the mine erupted in cheers, reveling in a joy and ease they hadn¡¯t felt in ages. Even as a man reborn, Liu Xingchang couldn¡¯t resist the rush of vigor that came with the camaraderie. Liu Xingchang relished the atmosphere, as did Qing Bai and Qing Yi. The Third Prince, reflecting on the day¡¯s events, found his opinion of Liu Xingchang greatly improved. After three rounds of drinks, Liu Xingchang was still sober and sought out the Third Prince, who was equally clear-headed. The Third Prince was clinking cups with Qing Bai. Qing Yi, slightly tipsy but having grown up tough as any boy, was surprisingly still standing strong. Liu Xingchang approached the Third Prince with a smile, ¡°Third Prince, you¡¯ve graced us with an abundance of food and wine, so allow me to present you with a gift in return.¡± The Third Prince responded with a smile, ¡°Such hospitality is trivial, Brother Liu. There¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± Undeterred, Liu Xingchang grinned, ¡°No, Third Prince, this gift is something you¡¯ve only dreamed of receiving.¡± Qing Yi scoffed yfully at Liu Xingchang, teasing, ¡°Oh, please, you¡¯re boasting! What could the Third Prince possiblyck? He¡¯s royalty; what can¡¯t he dream of obtaining that you could possibly provide? Or perhaps you¡¯ve had one too many?¡± The Third Prince, still in good spirits, suggested, ¡°Brother Liu, if you¡¯re still sober, let¡¯s go for another round.¡± Liu Xingchang waved his hand dismissively, grinning as he spoke, ¡°Third Prince, there¡¯s no need to divert the conversation. I assure you, I¡¯m not drunk. The gift I have for you will certainly meet your approval!¡± The Third Prince offered a slight smile in response. ¡°Hearing you put it that way, I must admit, my curiosity is piqued. What exactly is this gift you n to give me?¡± Narrowing his eyes, Liu Xingchang enunciated each word with deliberate emphasis, ¡°I have a method that can set you on the path of cultivation!¡± At these words, the Third Prince shot to his feet, eximing, ¡°What!¡± In a world dominated by Cultivators, the Third Prince¡¯s inability to cultivate effectively halved his chances of ascending to the throne. Despite being the emperor¡¯s favorite, the Third Prince¡¯s innateck of a Spirit Sea was an undeniable w. ?Given the opportunity to cultivate, the Third Prince would willingly give up all his amassed wealth! Qing Bai and Qing Yi were visibly shaken and asked, ¡°Liu Xingchang, do you truly mean what you say?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± he affirmed, ¡°but¡­¡± Leaning in, Liu Xingchang whispered to the Third Prince, ¡°In helping you, you must also do me a favor¡­ It is only proper to return a kindness, a concept you are no doubt familiar with.¡± ?¡±I will trust you this once,¡± the Third Prince dered, gripping Liu Xingchang¡¯s hand firmly, leaning in to listen closely, and then nodding in agreement after a brief exchange. ¡­¡­ ?The following day dawned with the Third Prince, his mind preupied with Liu Xingchang¡¯s promise, having rushed back to the Royal Capital through the night. Qing Bai and Qing Yi, having overindulged in drink, opted to stay with Liu Xingchang at the mine. Nursing their hangovers, the trio vowed to never drink so heavily again. They gathered around the table, sipping porridge to soothe their throbbing heads. Xun Tong chuckled, ¡°Back in my army days, we¡¯d drink far more than this. We¡¯d swig straight from the jar¡ªusing bowls was considered too pedestrian.¡± Waving her delicate hand, Qing Yi pleaded, ¡°Thank goodness we only used bowls. If we¡¯d drunk from jars, I might not have lived to see today¡¯s sun.¡± The room erupted inughter at her remark. At that moment, one of Xun Tong¡¯s men escorted a servant from the Liu Family into the main tent and announced, ¡°Commander, this individual ims to be a servant from the Liu Family and has urgent matters to report to the Patriarch.¡± Liu Xingchang recognized the servant and immediately gestured, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Ading. What brings you here? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Upon seeing Liu Xingchang, Ading quickly blurted out with urgency, ¡°Patriarch, there¡¯s trouble. Tian Daigan has returned!¡± ¡°Tian Daigan?¡± Liu Xingchang paused briefly, then responded, ¡°The eldest son of the Dai Family? One of the renowned Eight Young Masters of the Royal Capital? So he¡¯s back, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± Ading replied with concern, ¡°He¡¯s taken a seat at the Phoenix Restaurant and has dered that any Cultivator willing to join the Dai Family will receive a quantity of Spirit Mark Runes corresponding to their level. Many independent cultivators have already joined him! The Great Elder warned that once Tian Daigan¡¯s forces grow to a certain size, it will inevitably harm the Liu Family!¡± Qing Bai furrowed his brow and added, ¡°Tian Daigan was selected as one of the Eight Young Masters of the Royal Capital precisely because he¡¯s a Rune Master. A Rune Master is a revered profession, capable of crafting Spirit Mark Runes. They¡¯re scarce throughout the Royal Capital, and their emergence always sparks a scramble among the powers to recruit them. Even our Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion has only one Rune Master.¡± Xun Tong frowned, expressing concern, ¡°Thisplicates matters. The Liu Family doesn¡¯t appear to have a Rune Master.¡± Upon hearing this, Liu Xingchang was momentarily taken aback, but then a sly smile formed on his lips. A Rune Master? How formidable are they? Ironically, in my past life, not only was I the preeminent Sword God of the Northern Pr Heaven Domain, but I also held the title of the top Rune Master there. Want to dabble in Spirit Mark Runes, do you? Well then, I¡¯ll join the game! Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 11 C11 ¨C Freely Changing Attributes The Phoenix Restaurant was the premier dining establishment in the Royal Capital, a ma for the city¡¯s most influential figures at any given hour. At the restaurant¡¯s prime table near the entrance, the Prime Minister sat in his usual spot, a man of immense authority second only to the emperor himself. Upon entering the Phoenix Restaurant, Qing Yi and Qing Bai immediately caught sight of the Prime Minister and left Liu Xingchang behind to sit dutifully at the table. With an awkward chuckle, Qing Yi greeted, ¡°Father¡­¡± The Prime Minister lifted his sparse eyebrows and gently blew on the tea leaves floating in his cup, responding coolly, ¡°So you remember I¡¯m your father? I¡¯ve been away from the Royal Capital for a couple of days, and it seems you two have been up to no good.¡± Qing Yi quickly took a seat next to the Prime Minister, yfully massaging his shoulders and back, ¡°Oh, how could that be? We¡¯ve been thinking of you the whole time, Father.¡± ¡°Thinking of me while treating my words like they¡¯re nothing?¡± the Prime Minister retorted with a detached tone. Qing Bai attempted to interject, ¡°Father, Liu Xingchang has truly changed for the better. Associating with the Liu Family could be advantageous for us¡­¡± ?¡±Be quiet,¡± the Prime Minister cut in sharply, fixing Qing Bai with a stern look. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of the recent events. Is there a need for you to repeat them?¡± Qing Bai fell silent at once. Qing Yi continued with a yful smile, ¡°Father, in all honesty, it wouldn¡¯t hurt for us to befriend the Liu Family. Liu Xingchang has be quite formidable, and he even saved my life when we were children¡­¡± The Prime Minister¡¯s demeanor softened markedly when dealing with his daughter, in stark contrast to his stern approach with his son. He had never been able to bring himself to directly reprimand her, always delegating such tasks to the butler. Now, as she yfully jostled him, his heart nearly skipped a beat. ¡°Enough, enough, stop that now,¡± he said, trying to regainposure. ¡°I¡¯ll see how Liu Xingchang handles today¡¯s situation with Tian Daigan. If he manages it to my satisfaction, I won¡¯t stand in the way of you and your brother associating with him any longer.¡± ?¡±Haha!¡± Qing Yi eximed joyfully, ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± Qing Bai, on the other hand, looked skeptical. ¡°The Liu Family doesn¡¯t have a Rune Master. How is Liu Xingchang going to resolve this issue? He¡¯s currently under the scrutiny of all the major powers in the Royal Capital. Surely he wouldn¡¯t dare resort to violence against Tian Daigan at such a critical juncture?¡± The Prime Minister cast a nce at his son and remarked, ¡°That is a matter for him to handle.¡± Qing Bai let out a sigh and could only offer silent prayers for Liu Xingchang. ¡­¡­ Currently, the Phoenix Restaurant was bustling with dignitaries, and not just the Prime Minister. Princess Qingyuan was seated at a table on the second floor, eagerly awaiting Liu Xingchang¡¯s arrival. Her curiosity about him had been growing, along with her anticipation. ?Tian Daigan had arranged a gathering at the Phoenix Restaurant, using the allure of Spirit Mark Runes to attract independent Cultivators. Princess Qingyuan certainly wasn¡¯t going to miss such an event. She was confident that Liu Xingchang would make an appearance. If Liu Xingchang was astute, he would not just sit back and let Tian Daigan¡¯s influence expand unchecked. For a Rune Master, recruiting a cadre of powerful followers was a simple task. While attracting a Cultivator from the Spirit Mastery Realm might prove challenging, posing a threat to the Liu Family was well within reach. After all, Liu Xingchang alone possessed the prowess to contend with a Cultivator of the Spirit Mastery Realm. ¡­¡­ Tian Daigan was currently seated at the central table on the ground floor, focused on crafting Spirit Mark Runes. He was encircled by Cultivators eager to acquire these coveted runes. The Spirit Mark Rune, requiring Spirit Stones, Heavenly Stones, and sophisticated rune-crafting skills, was highly valued. As a result, many heirs of prominent families had not yet managed to collect a full set of thirty runes. Tian Daigan¡¯s strategy was proving effective in drawing a group of followers. They might not be deeply loyal, but they would certainly be useful in the short term. At that moment, a youth in a ck robe entered and made a beeline for the table. Though it had been several years since Tian Daigan hadst seen Liu Xingchang, he recognized him instantly. The youth¡¯s extraordinary presence was unmistakable, and Tian Daigan had the discernment to notice it. Pausing his work, Tian Daigan addressed him coolly, ¡°Liu Xingchang?¡± With a smile, Liu Xingchang responded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Tian Daigan inquired with the same cool detachment, ¡°It¡¯s been years since west met. How have you been?¡± Liu Xingchang said, ¡°I¡¯ve been better. I sustained an injury at your Dai Family¡¯s estate the day before yesterday. My chest still aches a bit.¡± Tian Daigan¡¯s eyes narrowed, filled with loathing, as he said, ¡°Believe me, my brother¡¯s death won¡¯t go unavenged. Your brother¡¯s days are numbered.¡± Liu Xingchang chuckled and countered, ¡°Are you relying on the two severely wounded and disabled Dai Family elders? Or perhaps on yourself?¡± With a scoff, Tian Daigan gestured broadly and proimed, ¡°I¡¯m relying on these Cultivators surrounding me!¡± Liu Xingchangughed and posed a question, ¡°Tell me, would your sword ever cut off your own arm?¡± With a sneer, Tian Daigan replied, ¡°Only a fool who can¡¯t wield a sword would manage that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re no fool, and neither am I,¡± Liu Xingchang said with a smile. ¡°Therefore, it stands to reason that my sword wouldn¡¯t cut off my own arm either.¡± Perplexed, Tian Daigan asked, ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Liu Xingchang¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°These Cultivators you see around you are actually my allies. Why would they assist you in opposing me?¡± Tian Daigan was taken aback, then scoffed dismissively, ¡°Liu Xingchang, you must be joking. I had assumed that years apart would have made you stronger, not more foolish!¡± ?¡±Foolish?¡± Liu Xingchang simply smiled, remaining silent. He approached an empty table and drew a Qiankun Pouch from within his robes, a pouch with a space all its own. The crowd around them erupted in whispers and spection. ¡°What¡¯s he up to?¡± ¡°He¡¯s pulling out a Qiankun Pouch¡ªis he hungry and getting money for food? Surely it¡¯s not that straightforward?¡± ¡°Is this Liu Xingchang¡¯s way of conceding defeat?¡± Liu Xingchang was far from conceding. From the Qiankun Pouch, he retrieved not coins, but Spirit Stones and Heavenly Stones. Before departing the mines, he had filled the pouch with these treasures. ?¡±Rise,¡± Liu Xingchangmanded softly, channeling the Spiritual Energy within him to manipte the Spirit Stones and Heavenly Stones atop the table. ¡°!¡± Liu Xingchang produced a sound that was strange beyond description. With a swift motion, he brought his right index and middle fingers together, swiftly inscribing three enigmatic andplex characters onto the group of Spirit Stones and Heavenly Stones bathed in the glow of Spiritual Energy¡ªcharacters so perplexing they could make one¡¯s head throb just by ncing at them. Soon after, the cryptic runes zed with brilliance, and the Spirit Stones and Heavenly Stones rapidly shrank, condensing into three beams of green light that merged into a single beam. The onlookers were instantly abuzz with excitement. ¡°Is that¡­ Is that a Spirit Mark Rune?¡± ¡°Liu Xingchang can actually condense a Spirit Mark Rune!¡± ¡°Is Liu Xingchang a Rune Master, too?¡± ¡°Good heavens, condensing a Spirit Mark Rune is an incredibly difficult feat. It requires not just innate talent but also years of skill and learning¡­ That¡¯s why there are so few Rune Masters in the whole Royal Capital!¡± ¡°The Liu Family is blessed to have Liu Xingchang. What a gift from above!¡± ¡°If only I had a daughter, I¡¯d do everything to be Liu Xingchang¡¯s father-inw!¡± ¡°Wait! Look again! The rune is changing!¡± ¡°That was a yellow, speed-type Spirit Mark Rune just a moment ago. How did it suddenly be a green, defensive-type Spirit Mark Rune?¡± ¡°And now look! The green defensive-type Spirit Mark Rune has turned into a red, offensive-type Spirit Mark Rune!¡± ¡°Liu Xingchang¡¯s Spirit Mark Rune can actually freely alter its attributes? My goodness!¡± ¡°Imagine possessing a set of Spirit Mark Runes that could be changed at will duringbat to suit one¡¯s needs!¡± ¡°That¡¯s incredibly overpowered!¡± Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 12 C12 ¨C Eighth Stage Realm ?All the Cultivators who had gathered around Tian Daigan rushed to Liu Xingchang¡¯s side in the blink of an eye. The Spirit Mark Rune, capable of freely changing attributes, was an unseen treasure throughout the entire Great Pine Kingdom, its value beyond measure. Independent cultivators, rootless by nature, joined forces solely for the benefits. So, why not align with the force offering superior advantages? Clearly, the Liu Family was currently more appealing than the Dai Family in every aspect. In the contest involving the Spirit Mark Rune, Tian Daigan was utterly defeated, without a sliver of hope for aeback. Even Tian Daigan, a Rune Master himself, was stunned, having never heard of a Spirit Mark Rune with the ability to alter its attributes. Where on earth had Liu Xingchang acquired such a technique? Behind a beaded curtain in a secluded chamber, Princess Qingyuan was utterly captivated by the enigma and power of Liu Xingchang. He was akin to a treasure trove with unfathomable depths, constantly delivering surprises. Just when you thought you had uncovered all his secrets, he would reveal yet another astonishing facet, leaving you hopelessly enchanted. Since their first encounter, the awe Liu Xingchang inspired in Princess Qingyuan had deepened her infatuation. Her curiosity about him had gradually turned into admiration. Curiosity killed the cat, and for a woman, being drawn into a man¡¯s mystery marked the dawn of love. And Liu Xingchang was not just a man of mystery; he was truly exceptional. ?Princess Qingyuan¡¯s eyes sparkled with fascination as she pondered, ¡°Liu Xingchang, what other secrets do you hold?¡± ?Downstairs, at the head table, the Prime Minister squinted and murmured, ¡°Liu Xingchang¡­ Liu Xingchang¡­ truly a cut above the rest¡­ So many in the Royal Capital have underestimated him¡­¡± He then turned to Qing Yi and Qing Bai and asked, ¡°Would you two like to befriend Liu Xingchang?¡± Qing Yi nodded eagerly, like a chick pecking at grains. The Prime Minister dered, ¡°From this moment forward, I will no longer confine you. You are free to befriend Liu Xingchang without worry.¡± Qing Yi¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she eximed, ¡°Wow, Dad, are you serious?¡± The Prime Minister nodded with a smile, affirming, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Overjoyed, Qing Yi wrapped her arms around her father¡¯s arm and pressed her cheek against it with delight. While the Prime Minister basked in his daughter¡¯s affection, his gaze shifted to Liu Xingchang upstairs, a sharp glint passing through his eyes. At that moment, Liu Xingchang had risen to his feet, having stowed away the Qiankun Pouch and the Spirit Mark Rune. Having emerged victorious, there was no longer any need for Liu Xingchang to linger. He cast a sidelong nce at Tian Daigan and dered, ¡°The Dai Family has reaped what they sowed, and let that be the end of it. However, if you insist on standing against me on behalf of the Dai Family, trust me, you¡¯lle to understand the true meaning of entangling oneself and courting destruction.¡± Though the statement was tinged with arrogance,ing from Liu Xingchang, it seemed entirely justified. Tian Daigan¡¯s mouth opened as if to retort, but the weight of his defeat left him speechless, slumped in his seat, motionless. As one of the Royal Capital¡¯s eight distinguished young masters, Tian Daigan had always had an easy path in life. He had never experienced such aplete and powerless defeat. This loss had sapped him of all his fighting spirit and passion. He had no choice but to watch Liu Xingchang depart in glory. As Liu Xingchang prepared to lead the itinerant Cultivators who had pledged allegiance to the Liu Family out of the Phoenix Restaurant, Princess Qingyuan, hidden behind the pearl curtains, felt a sudden urge to confront Liu Xingchang. Yet, she ultimately held back. For her, the timing was not right to forge a friendship with Liu Xingchang. Liu Xingchang was soon to face a great trial in five days, and she did not wish to distract him. ¡­¡­ Liu Xingchang descended the stairs and briefly encountered the Prime Minister and his family. After exchanging a few words, he headed home, as he still had three important tasks to attend to. The first order of business was to integrate the independent cultivators who had volunteered to join the Liu Family with the assistance of Liu Shuile and the Great Elder. Over the past few years, aside from the servants bound by contracts, the Liu Family¡¯s guards, cultivators, and guest officials had nearly all departed, unwilling to pledge allegiance to a n on the brink of copse. However, with Liu Xingchang¡¯s influence, the Liu Family was now brimming with new life. Witnessing these skilled cultivators eager to join their ranks, Liu Shuile and the Great Elder were moved to tears, reminiscing about the Liu Family¡¯s former glory. The second task at hand was the rapidly approaching Seven Day Agreement, leaving Liu Xingchang with just five days to dramatically enhance his abilities. But before tackling that, he needed to address a third matter. This involved fulfilling a promise to the Third Prince¡ªto assist him in bing a Cultivator. The Third Prince was unable to cultivate due to having a dantian but no Spirit Sea. Liu Xingchang¡¯s task was to create a Spirit Sea for him. Artificial Spirit Seas were quitemon in the Northern Pr Heaven Domain, so Liu Xingchang, having made such a promise, was confident in his ability to deliver. Shortly after Liu Xingchang arrived home, the Third Prince showed up with seven Qiankun Pouches packed full. ¡°Here are 6,789 Low-grade Spirit Stones, 3,333 Low-grade Heavenly Stones, a millennium-old flesh spirit mushroom, and a mid-grade Spirit Artifact, the Blood Coagtion Sphere. I¡¯ve even tapped into the treasury my mother umted over the years and humbled myself to seek help from my royal siblings¡­ Brother Liu, please don¡¯t let me down!¡± After emptying the contents of the Qiankun Pouches, they set to work at midday and continued for a full six hours. At three in the morning, Liu Xingchang¡¯s door finally reopened. As the Third Prince took his leave, he repeatedly bowed deeply to Liu Xingchang. Liu Xingchang returned the gesture, bowing until the Third Prince had departed. After the Third Prince returned to the pce, he didn¡¯t seek rest. Instead, he honored his promise to Liu Xingchang and made his way to the Kuning Pce. The Kuning Pce served as the Empress¡¯s chambers, and she was none other than the Third Prince¡¯s mother¡­ ¡­¡­ The third day of the seven-day pact brought a flurry of activity to the Liu Family estate. ?Where the Liu Family¡¯s home was once quiet and empty, today it teemed with visitors from all the major powers of the Royal Capital, each bearing substantial gifts. The estate¡¯s servants were so overwhelmed that their numbers seemed insufficient. When Liu Shuile sent for additional help from the streets, themoners, who would typically avoid working for the Liu Family, now vied eagerly for the opportunity. The behavior of the Royal Capital¡¯s influential forces and themon folk alike clearly illustrated the Liu Family¡¯s newfound prominence in the city. The once listless servants of the Liu Family now strutted about with pride, their posture akin to victorious generals, their brows raised with a newfound arrogance. All knew the reason for this transformation and the identity of the dignitary these visitors hade to see, yet Liu Xingchang remained out of sight. It wasn¡¯t that Liu Xingchang was unwilling to make an appearance; time was simply too precious. With only five days remaining until the deadline, he needed to devote every moment to enhancing his strength, even if just slightly. At that very moment, Liu Xingchang was in seclusion within his room, striving to ovee the Eighth Stage¡¯s bottleneck. For a practitioner of the Three-Spirit Sacred Body, such a breakthrough was far more challenging than for an ordinary Cultivator. While an ordinary Cultivator needed to meet the conditions for a single Spirit Sea breakthrough, Liu Xingchang had to meet the conditions for all three Spirit Seas simultaneously. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Visible ripples emanated outward, signaling the sessful breakthrough of his realm. Liu Xingchang licked his lips, opened his eyes, and dered, ¡°Atst, I¡¯ve broken through to the Eighth Stage realm. The Three-Spirit Sacred Body truly lives up to its name. Despite my Great Law of the Blue Sky being among the elite in the entire Northern Pr Heaven Domain, cultivating it remains an arduous and challenging endeavor.¡± Certainly, Liu Xingchang was immensely satisfied with his Three-Spirit Sacred Body. A Cultivator blessed with three Spirit Seas was undeniably unbeatable within their own realm. Furthermore, each of these Spirit Seas could be embedded with up to ny Spirit Mark Runes. With time running short, Liu Xingchang shifted his focus from further cultivation to embedding his Spirit Sea with all-attribute Spirit Mark Runes. Having recently reimed three mines, the Liu Family had an abundant supply of Low-grade Spirit Stones and Heavenly Stones at their disposal. Liu Xingchang had also exaggerated the number needed to create an artificial Spirit Sea, ensuring a surplus from which crafting ny first-grade all-attribute Spirit Mark Runes was no challenging feat. Over the following days, Liu Xingchang secluded himself in his room, tirelessly crafting Spirit Mark Runes until he had exhausted everyst Spirit Stone and Heavenly Stone. With just one day remaining before the seven-day deadline, Liu Xingchang emerged from his room. He had sessfully condensed a total of one hundred and eight all-attribute Spirit Mark Runes, embedding ny into his Spirit Sea. The remaining eighteen were handed over to the Great Elder to win over allies. In the Great Pine Kingdom, where all-attribute Spirit Mark Runes were unheard of, a single Level 1 all-attribute Spirit Mark Rune was deemed even more precious than a standard Level 2 Spirit Mark Rune. With the embeddingplete, Liu Xingchang turned his attention to mastering Spirit Techniques. While swordsmanship and dework were a reflection of one¡¯s proficiency with weapons, only Spirit Techniques could unleash formidable power in an instant. The Thunderp technique Liu Xingchang had employed to rescue Liu Xinchang at the Dai Family was one such Spirit Technique. Yet, due to its rapid consumption of Spiritual Energy, he could only reserve the Thunderp as ast resort. Therefore, he needed to learn more conventional Spirit Techniques for everyday use. Despite this, the Thunderp was the least impressive technique in his repertoire. The more powerful moves stored in his memory were beyond his current ability to master. ¡°My realm is still too low and too weak¡­¡± Liu Xingchang smacked his lips, then sought out Liu Shuile and acquired two upper-tier first-grade Spirit Techniques. Spirit Techniques are also ranked, with each tier divided into upper, middle, and lower grades. For Liu Xingchang¡¯s current realm, mastering an upper-tier first-grade Spirit Technique couldn¡¯t be more fitting. ¡°Upper-tier first-grade offensive Spirit Technique, Tyrannical ming Fist¡­¡± ¡°Upper-tier first-grade footwork Spirit Technique, Water Shadow Body¡­ Although somewhatcking, it does fill the gap in my current repertoire of movement techniques.¡± Consequently, Liu Xingchang dedicated the following afternoon to practicing these two Spirit Techniques. By now, Liu Xingchang was thoroughly prepared. Despite the limited time, he had made all the necessary preparations and was simply waiting for the appointed day to arrive. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 13 C13 ¨C The Explosion in the Copsed Area At the Southern King¡¯s pce, Princess Qingyuan stood before a man of towering stature. He seemed as if he were made of steel, exuding an extraordinary presence even in stillness. The scars on his face did not detract from his imposing aura; instead, they added to his indomitable and heroic mien. His eyes held a fierce determination, like a sheathed de ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice. Despite his age, no one underestimated him, nor did they dare meet his gaze directly. His dignity andmanding aura were the products of battles fought in blood and fire. He was none other than the emperor¡¯s own brother, the Southern King, who had once shared wine andughter with Old Master Liu and struck fear into the hearts of southern barbarians. ?¡±Liu Jitai is as tough as theye, a true hero whom I greatly respect,¡± the Southern King¡¯s deep voice resonated as he spoke, his thick eyebrows lifting slightly. ¡°In recent years, while holding back the southern barbarians at Southern Mausoleum City, I¡¯ve asionally heard tales of Liu Xingchang. I had nned to visit the Liu Family upon my return to the capital, but I could never have anticipated such drastic changes.¡± ¡°My daughter has already sent a letter of invitation to the Mysterious Immortal Sect. We can pay them a visit tomorrow,¡± Princess Qingyuan informed him. ¡°The Mysterious Immortal Sect will have more than just us as guests tomorrow. Everyone is eager to witness this spectacle,¡± the Southern King replied coolly. ¡°With us there, Liu Xingchang should be safe,¡± Princess Qingyuan asserted. ?¡±Don¡¯t speak too soon,¡± the Southern King cautioned, shaking his head. ¡°Liu Xingchanges from a lineage of heroes, and assisting him is our duty. However, the Liu Family¡¯s ascent is bound to bring joy to some and sorrow to others. While we rejoice, there are those who would see him dead at the earliest opportunity. Should a certain family intervene, even we might not be able to ensure his safety.¡± ¡°The Liu Family has such formidable adversaries? Which family is it?¡± Princess Qingyuan inquired with concern. The Southern King squinted at the pitch-ck sky outside the hall and shook his head, remaining silent. ¡­¡­ At the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Is Liu Xingchang¡¯s death certain?¡± Qing Yi leapt to her feet and eximed, ¡°The Southern King has returned to the Royal Capital. Given his rtionship with Old Master Liu, wouldn¡¯t he assist Liu Xingchang?¡± The Prime Minister lifted his teacup, gently blew on the steam, and replied, ¡°Liu Xingchang¡¯s venture to the Mysterious Immortal Sect was akin to entering a dragon¡¯sir and a tiger¡¯s den. With the Southern King¡¯s protection, Liu Xingchang¡¯s life should be safe. However, the Southern King¡¯s influence is effective only within the Mysterious Immortal Sect, not with that particr family.¡± Qing Yi inquired, ¡°Which family are you referring to?¡± ¡°The Li Family,¡± the Prime Minister disclosed. Qing Yi, taken aback, asked, ¡°Which Li Family?¡± The Prime Minister borated, ¡°The Royal Capital is vast, but how many Li Families are there that can afford to disregard the Southern King?¡± Qing Yi, astonished, questioned, ¡°You mean the maternal family of the Fourth Princess? But aren¡¯t the Fourth Princess and Liu Xingchang betrothed? Why would the Li Family target Liu Xingchang?¡± Qing Bai, with a twist of his brows, interjected, ¡°The issue stems from the betrothal itself. The Fourth Princess¡¯s mother was once relegated to the cold pce, and the Li Family¡¯s fortunes waned. Unlike the Liu Family¡¯s ascent, the Li Family¡¯s resurgence came through the Fourth Princess¡¯s connection to the Dragon Saliva Sect.¡± Qing Yi gasped, ¡°The Dragon Saliva Sect? That formidable sect that stands above all nations?¡± With a nonchnt tone, the Prime Minister stated, ¡°Having ties with the Dragon Saliva Sect is so thrilling that even the Emperor rejoices. Do you think the Li Family would let Liu Xingchang ruin such a powerful opportunity for ascension?¡± Qing Bai sighed, ¡°With his brother¡¯s engagement annulled and Liu Xingchang in such a predicament, he¡¯s bound to create an even bigger uproar. The Li Family may not fear Liu Xingchang, but they dread the Dragon Saliva Sect abandoning the marriage alliance due to his scandal. The Dragon Saliva Sect, with its millennia-old legacy, would never allow its young sect master to wed a woman surrounded by scandal.¡± Qing Yi felt a chill envelop his entire body, and he involuntarily took a step back, saying, ¡°So, with Liu Xingchang¡¯s visit to the Mysterious Immortal Sect, the Li Family will surely seize the opportunity to strike through another¡¯s hand. With the Dragon Saliva Sect¡¯s shield of protection, not even someone as influential as the Southern King can touch them.¡± Qing Bai sighed deeply, ¡°Which means, Liu Xingchang¡­ is undoubtedly walking to his death.¡± ¡­¡­ The first day of the ninth month dawned clear. In the Great Pine Kingdom, today wasn¡¯t marked by any special festivities, yet it was a day eagerly awaited by the various powers within the Royal Capital. Before the break of dawn, all the major forces had already dispatched their agents to covertly surround the Chen Mansion, closely monitoring any activity. As Liu Xingchang emerged from the Chen Mansion with Liu Yichang, the watchers swiftly ryed the news back to their respective homes with utmost urgency. ¡°Liu Xingchang has truly embarked!¡± ¡°Liu Xingchang has kept his promise!¡± ¡°Liu Xingchang is on his way to the Mysterious Immortal Sect!¡± Such messages spread through the entire Royal Capital like a whirlwind. People expressed their astonishment and mockery in equal measure, admiring Liu Xingchang¡¯s audacity while also scorning his reckless bravery. Was Liu Xingchang not signing his own death warrant by challenging the Mysterious Immortal Sect¡¯s master and the sect¡¯s young miss? Did Liu Xingchang really think the Mysterious Immortal Sect was on par with the Dai Family? Despite the consensus that Liu Xingchang was certainly doomed, the news of his departure from the Chen Mansion prompted the leaders of the major powers to hasten to the Mysterious Immortal Sect as quickly as they could. These influential figures had already sent their visiting cards to the Mysterious Immortal Sect the previous day under the pretext of a social call. Their true intentions, of course, were an open secret. Meanwhile, a stir was also brewing in the Great Pine Mountain Range on the outskirts of the city¡­ ¡­¡­ In the outskirts, within the Great Pine Mountain Range. The Great Pine Mountain Range was once renowned as the most picturesquendscape in the Great Pine Kingdom. With its endless chain of mountains, the Great Pine River flowing to the east, and the Furnace Stone Waterfall cascading to the west, it attracted many who cherished natural beauty. However, ever since an unprecedented earthquake struck the Great Swallow Mountain Range a decade ago, causing several peaks to crumble and copse, the Great Swallow River turned as turbid as sludge, and the Furnace Stone Waterfall ceased to flow, few people have ventured into this area. The range, once so silent that even wildlife steered clear, was suddenly alive with activity today. Themotion originated from the site of the copse within the Great Swallow Mountain Range and grew increasingly intense. After some time, a resounding ¡°boom,¡± akin to a thunderp on a clear day, erupted from a copsed area to the southwest. Massive boulders shattered, sending mud and stones skyward, startling a flurry of birds and beasts from the previously still mountains. A very ordinary, first-rank Demonic Beast, the Forest Fire Wolf, sprang onto the rocks, cocking its dark brown head with a puzzled expression in its green eyes. ustomed to the mountain range¡¯s quietude, it had never before heard such a frightful noise. What could have happened at the site of the copse? Suddenly, a vicious glint appeared in the Forest Fire Wolf¡¯s green eyes as it spotted prey emerging from the copse. A person, very much alive, stepped out from the ckened cave sted open by the explosion. The wolf was eager to attack, craving the taste of human flesh, but in the next instant, fear overtook its gaze. The individual who emerged from the ck cave began to radiate an overwhelmingly powerful and terrifying presence. ¡°Heavenly Path Realm¡­ I¡¯ve finally broken through to the Heavenly Path Realm, shattering this blue light confinement¡­¡± he murmured. ¡°It¡¯s been ages. I wonder if those old fools in the Royal Capital think I, Liu Jitai, am dead? Who could have imagined that a powerful relicy hidden within these mountains? The copse revealed the relic, and while it brought me fortune, it also trapped me here¡­ Drinking from the relic¡¯s Spirit Concentration Spring to sustain my life, I find myself longing for the Phoenix Restaurant¡¯s Beggar Chicken and Bamboo Leaf Green¡­ How many years have passed since Ist saw home? What state has the Liu Family fallen into now?¡± ?¡±Has my grandson, Xingchang, honed his innate talent for cultivation? So many years have passed; he ought to have achieved the fifth rank by now¡­¡± Sigh ¡°It¡¯s time¡­ to return home¡­¡± ¡­¡­ Chapter 14 C14 ¨C We¡¯re Not the Same! ?The Mysterious Immortal Sect was situated just outside the Western City of the Royal Capital. The Royal Capital was renowned for two picturesquendscapes: the Great Goose Mountain Range to the east and the Emerald Lake to the west. It was at the heart of Emerald Lake where the Mysterious Immortal Sect had established its base, anchored upon theke¡¯s surface by a sophisticated array formation that served as its foundation. ?Beneath Emerald Lakey a vein of Spirit Stone, infusing theke with a thick concentration of Spiritual Energy. Cultivators practicing within the Mysterious Immortal Sect could naturally progress at a swifter pace than the average person. Such a prime location for cultivation was coveted by many, yet the Mysterious Immortal Sect had managed to im it, a testament to their formidable strength. At the third quarter of the hour of Chen, Liu Xingchang arrived at Emerald Lake with Liu Yichang in tow. A small boat, moored at the shore in anticipation of their arrival, ferried them to the Mysterious Immortal Sect¡¯s enve at the center of theke. Unlike a typical family, the Mysterious Immortal Sect was a faction with numerous disciples, necessitating expansive architectural grounds. Three colossal structures floated atop the water¡¯s array formation: the Ster Courtyard, the Bright Moon Courtyard, and the Sr Courtyard. The Ster Courtyard was designated for disciples¡¯ cultivation, the Bright Moon Courtyard for their rest, and the Sr Courtyard served as the main pavilion. It was where the sect master and elders practiced and rested, and also where the sect would entertain guests. ?Upon reaching the Sr Courtyard, Liu Xingchang and Liu Yichang were greeted and escorted to the grand hall by two Mysterious Immortal Sect disciples. These young men, d in the sect¡¯s uniform, exuded youthful vigor. However, upon meeting Liu Xingchang and Liu Yichang, their expressions betrayed a mix of scorn and annoyance. Liu Xingchang¡¯s boldness in bringing Liu Yichang to the Mysterious Immortal Sect to break off an engagement was, in some respects, seen as a slight against the sect itself. ¡°Heh! You truly have no fear of death, brazenlying to our Mysterious Immortal Sect to cause trouble. Today, you will not leave here alive!¡± The two disciples spoke with tant arrogance, yet Liu Xingchang and Liu Yichang remained silent. Liu Xingchang carried himself with an air of indifference, standing tall and proud, exuding a regal presence. Navigating the uneven cobblestone path and meandering through the corridors, Liu Xingchang and Liu Yichang atst reached the grand hall of the Courtyard of the Day. This was where Liu Xingchang needed to be on high alert. The grand hall was immense, easily five times the size of the Liu Family¡¯s main hall. It resembled less a ce for receiving guests and more a meeting ce for the esteemed members of the greenwood. Above the hall hung a que inscribed with the words ¡°Honor the Teacher, Value the Way.¡± ?¡±Reporting to the Sect Master, Liu Xingchang and Liu Yichang have arrived,¡± the two disciples announced, bowing respectfully to a middle-aged man seated prominently in the hall. This middle-aged man was somewhat portly, with a round belly and a round face that seemed to be squeezed between two chunks of flesh. His cheerful appearance made it difficult to link him with the grand master of the Mysterious Immortal Sect, yet he was indeed Qi Libai, the sect¡¯s grand master. Qi Libai stood behind Qi Libai, ring at Liu Xingchang with a mix of disgust and bitterness. The disgrace Liu Xingchang had brought upon her within the Liu Family was an affront she would never forget. Naturally, the hall was bustling with individuals. Present were not only Qi Libai and Qi Libai, but also the esteemed elders of the Mysterious Immortal Sect, as well as the leaders of various influential groups who had previously sent their respects. The Southern King sat with imposing dignity in the seat of honor, with Princess Qingyuan gracefully at his side. The Prime Minister was seated not far from the Southern King, with Qing Yi and Qing Bai standing behind him. The Minister of War, Liu Taihe, and the Minister of Finance, Zhou Different, were also in attendance. ?Another notable figure present was the current head of the Imperial Household, Eunuch Liu. In the Great Pine Kingdom, eunuchs were forbidden from engaging in politics, yet Eunuch Liu represented the Emperor himself, and as such, everyone was obliged to show him a measure of respect. His arrival signified that the Emperor¡¯s watchful gaze was upon the day¡¯s events. Liu Xingchang was particrly familiar with another party present: the maternal family of the Fourth Princess, the Li Family. This time, the Li Family was represented by two individuals: the current patriarch, Lee Yan, and his son, the Fourth Princess¡¯s cousin, Lee Tang. Each of these individuals held a distinguished status, but what truly astonished Liu Xingchang was the woman seated next to Eunuch Liu. ?She was a woman of captivating beauty, whose mere nce could ensnare a man¡¯s soul. She possessed the allure of a mature woman, the delicate skin of a young girl, and a timeless visage. Her smile alone had the power to captivate a city, and with another, perhaps even a nation. She was like a perfectly ripened peach, waiting to be plucked from the tree. Her name was Xia Changge, the most formidable cultivator of seductive arts in the Great Pine Kingdom and its most powerful independent cultivator. The Emperor had honored her with the title ¡°First Independent Cultivator of the Great Pine Kingdom,¡± a position of high esteem but little authority. Nheless, as the kingdom¡¯s strongest independent cultivator, Xia Changge had once been a match for Old Master Liu. ?Her strength was such that she once desecrated the ancestral grave of the Minister of Personnel on a whim, and the ministercked even the courage toment before the Emperor. Liu Xingchang had not anticipated the presence of such a paradoxical woman at today¡¯s gathering. ?Several other factions were represented by their leaders, but Liu Xingchang did not recognize them all and chose not to dwell on their presence. ?¡±Chief Liu,¡± Qi Libai finally spoke, having taken a moment to assess Liu Xingchang. ¡°Thest time we met, you were a young man under the guidance of your elders. It¡¯s remarkable that upon our next encounter, you have grown capable of standing on your own.¡± Liu Xingchang offered a faint smile, ¡°Time flies, and everything is bound to change.¡± Qi Libai remarked, ¡°Indeed, everything changes. Even the Liu Family Patriarch, once looked down upon by all, now dares toe to the Mysterious Immortal Sect and cancel my daughter¡¯s engagement right in front of me?¡± Upon uttering these words, Qi Libai¡¯s face, which had been filled with joy, suddenly took on a menacing expression. Liu Xingchang continued to smile, then fell silent. Narrowing his eyes, Qi Libai inquired, ¡°Liu Family Patriarch, why the silence?¡± With a wistful smile, Liu Xingchang responded, ¡°Oh, Sect Master Bai Li, you truly excel at shifting me. Had your Mysterious Immortal Sect not publicly broken off the engagement at the Liu Family¡¯s expense, humiliating my brother and pping the face of our family, we wouldn¡¯t have this spectacle today.¡± Qi Libai¡¯s voice turned icy, ¡°Is an engagement so binding that it cannot be reconsidered? What sort of rule is that?¡± ?¡±Rules?¡± Liu Xingchang¡¯s tone grew colder. ¡°If you, Sect Master Bai Li, had personally visited to discuss the cancetion of the engagement, it would have been one thing for our two families to negotiate behind closed doors. But the Mysterious Immortal Sect didn¡¯t even bother to send the sect master or an elder, instead dispatching a mere protector to lead the way with great fanfare, as if to ensure the whole world knew the Liu Family¡¯s son had been unceremoniously discarded by your sect! Was it to humiliate the Liu Family and elevate the Mysterious Immortal Sect¡¯s prestige? Since the Mysterious Immortal Sect can publicly break off an engagement with the Liu Family, why can¡¯t the Liu Family publicly return the favor?¡± ¡°How insolent!¡± ¡°How dare you address our Sect Master in such a manner!¡± The Mysterious Immortal Sect¡¯s elders and disciples erupted in outrage. ?The green-robed Protector leapt forward, pointing usingly at Liu Xingchang and berating him, ¡°Liu Xingchang! What do you think you are? A nobody who, by sheer luck, managed to defeat a few fools from the Dai Family, and now you believe you¡¯ve leapt through the dragon¡¯s gate? Who gave you the audacity to raise your voice at our Sect Master!¡± When the green-robed Protector was in the Liu Family¡¯s grand hall, he had already been subjected to a scolding from Liu Xingchang, who pointed right at his nose and berated him. He dreamt of returning the humiliation he had suffered at the hands of the Liu Family. He had mentally rehearsed this moment countless times. Now, atst, his opportunity hade. Liu Xingchang had been domineering within the Liu Family, but surely he wouldn¡¯t dare to be so brazen within the Mysterious Immortal Sect? The green-robed Protector stepped forward, bringing his face inches from Liu Xingchang¡¯s, a thick sneer on his face. ¡°Liu Family Head, take a look. Isn¡¯t life a matter of fortunes revolving? You humiliated me back at the Liu Family, and I was powerless to respond. Now, here in the Mysterious Immortal Sect, I¡¯m humiliating you. Surely you can do nothing but stand and take it?¡± Liu Xingchang replied coolly, ¡°We¡¯re not the same.¡± ¡°How are we not the same?¡± the Protector challenged. ¡°I am the master of the Liu Family, while you are nothing more than a dog of the Mysterious Immortal Sect. When I humiliate you, you have to take it. But if you humiliate me¡­¡± Liu Xingchang trailed off. The Protector scoffed, ¡°What? You think you can hit me on the Mysterious Immortal Sect¡¯s turf?¡± ?¡±Congrattions¡­¡± A sharp gleam suddenly burst from Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes. ?¡±You guessed right!¡± Before his sentence was even finished, Liu Xingchang¡¯s fist had already mmed into the Protector¡¯s stomach with brutal force. ?¡±Bang!¡± The Protector¡¯s body flew backward like a cannonball, crashing into two Mysterious Immortal Sect disciples. The abrupt turn of events raised eyebrows in surprise among the onlookers. ?¡±Huh¡­ Does this fellow not realize whose ground he¡¯s on?¡± Xia Changge watched Liu Xingchang with a curious gaze, noting that this young man was indeed someone who could pique one¡¯s interest. Yet, while Liu Xingchang¡¯s actions were satisfyingly bold, without a n to save his own skin, such behavior was nothing short of foolish. ?Xia Changge was keen to find out whether Liu Xingchang was merely a reckless individual with misguided bravery or a true hero with both courage and strategy. As the green-robed Protector was sent flying by Liu Xingchang¡¯s punch, the disciples and Protectors of the Mysterious Immortal Sect immediately showed their displeasure, leaping into action one after another. ¡°Liu Xingchang! You¡¯ve got some nerve, attacking a member of our Mysterious Immortal Sect on our own turf!¡± ¡°Today, we¡¯re going to show you the proper way to conduct yourself!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than the disciples and Protectors, weapons at the ready, surged forward. Chapter 15 C15 ¨C The Arrival of the Empress In a sh, roughly fifteen or sixteen individualsunched an attack on Liu Xingchang. Among this group, there were eight or nine disciples and six or seven Protectors. The disciples privileged enough to stand in the grand hall of the Mysterious Immortal Sect were no ordinary folk; they were all Cultivators of the sixth or seventh grade. The Protectors were even more formidable, surpassing the green-robed Protectors in strength. The least powerful among them was an eighth-grade Cultivator, while the strongest boasted the rank of a tenth-grade Cultivator. With such a force converging on him, even Cultivators of the Spirit Mastery Realm with slightly lesser capabilities would struggle to prevail. What chance did Liu Xingchang have? Despite having witnessed Liu Xingchang¡¯s prowess at the Dai Family, the man in green couldn¡¯t help but grasp his father¡¯s shoulder, silently pleading for him to intervene on Liu Xingchang¡¯s behalf. The prime minister remained still, intent on observing the extent of Liu Xingchang¡¯s abilities. It was not the moment for him to curry favor. All eyes were riveted on Liu Xingchang. They were all eager to discern whether Liu Xingchang was merely a brave soul with no substance. Should he fail to handle these disciples and Protectors, his actions would no longer be seen as brave but rather as foolhardy. As the Mysterious Immortal Sect¡¯s disciples and Protectors charged, Liu Xingchang narrowed his eyes, opting to retreat rather than advance, his posture boldly upright. Liu Xingchang kept his sword sheathed; he deemed it unnecessary to draw his weapon against these opponents. Though Liu Xingchang was an eighth-grade Cultivator, he possessed three Spirit Seas, which meant his strength was multiplying geometrically, allowing him to fight across different realms. Moreover, his Spirit Seas were embedded with a staggering ny Spirit Mark Runes, in stark contrast to the thirty ordinary fixed-attribute Spirit Mark Runes found in the Spirit Seas of a typical Cultivator. These two advantages ensured that Liu Xingchang could remain unbeaten even when surrounded by more than a dozen assants. ¡°Water Shadow Body!¡± ¡°Tyrannical me Fist!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The leading ninth-grade Protector was utterly overpowered, unable to mount any defense against Liu Xingchang¡¯s formidable punch, much to the astonishment of the onlookers, whose eyes widened in disbelief. ?Two disciples attempted a stealth attack from behind, but Liu Xingchang effortlessly evaded them. In a split second, he reconfigured the Spirit Mark Runes in his Spirit Sea to consist of forty offensive and fifty speed runes. ¡°Boom!¡± Liu Xingchang narrowly avoided a shing de, contorting his body tond a punch in his assant¡¯s armpit, effectively neutralizing hisbat abilities for the moment. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Tyrannical me Fist!¡± ¡°Water Shadow Body!¡± Liu Xingchang exploited an opening, evading three iing swords with an uncanny maneuver. He pounced like a cheetah toward the Protector with Tenth Stage cultivation, striking him hard in the chest with his fist. Caught off guard by Liu Xingchang¡¯s unexpected dodge, the Protector was too slow to react. His chest bore the brunt of a fierce punch, propelling him through the air like a cannonball, nearly colliding with Qi Libai, who was seated at the head of the room. Qi Libai¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits, a dark line veiling unspeakable venom and ferocity. Having dispatched the most formidable Tenth Grade Protector, and previously a Ninth Grade one, Liu Xingchang faced no significant challenge from those who remained. He converted all ny Spirit Mark Runes into Speed Runes, significantly enhancing his agility and attack velocity. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± In a mere moment, Liu Xingchang¡¯s figure flickered and shifted multiple times, unleashing sixteen punches in the span of a single breath. ¡°Such swift fists!¡± ¡°Such incredible attack speed!¡± ¡°An Eighth Grade Cultivator, even with thirty Spirit Mark Runes, shouldn¡¯t be capable of this level of speed!¡± The onlookers were astounded. Despite witnessing many astonishing feats from Liu Xingchang in recent days, the reality of his prowess left them wide-eyed and incredulous. ?Liu Xingchang¡¯s feats shattered the perceived immutablews of the Cultivation World. An Eighth Grade Cultivator had effortlessly vanquished several Sixth and Seventh Grade Cultivators, along with a number of Eighth and Ninth Grade ones, and even a Tenth Grade Cultivator. It seemed nearly impossible. How on earth did Liu Xingchang manage it? How did the once ridiculed and shamed Patriarch of the Liu Family be so formidable, enigmatic, and brilliant? A flicker of satisfaction passed through the Southern King¡¯s eyes. His hero had not disappointed him. Impressed by Liu Xingchang¡¯s recent actions, he feltpelled to offer his assistance. At that moment, with the disciples and guardians of the Mysterious Immortal Sect defeated, Liu Xingchang stood tall, hands sped behind his back, and called out to Qi Libai, ¡°Sect Master Qi! Is this how the Mysterious Immortal Sect wees its guests?¡± Qi Libai continued to squint his eyes, silent. As the sect master, Qi Libai was expected to embody integrity and fairness, which meant he couldn¡¯t directly mistreat Liu Xingchang. The humiliation from the green-robed protector was his own doing. The assault by the disciples and protectors was their own doing. Throughout these events, Qi Libai remained mute, so naturally, no one could use him of giving orders. Even though some might criticize his leadership, once Liu Xingchang was gone, the stigma of bullying wouldn¡¯t fall on Qi Libai¡¯s shoulders. Now was no different. His silence meant others would step forward to take the me. Today, whether disciples, guardians, or elders, none who entered the hall with Qi Libai were fools. With the disciples and protectors down, it was the elders¡¯ turn to step up. A middle-aged man in a hemp robe emerged from behind Qi Libai and made his way to the center of the hall, standing before Liu Xingchang. The man was tall and broad-shouldered, with piercing eyes and a voice as deep as a great bell. ¡°Liu Xingchang, I¡¯ve heard much about your impressive deeds with the Dai Family. Today, I seek to learn from you!¡± Liu Xingchang narrowed his eyes and inquired, ¡°And you are?¡± The middle-aged man replied, ¡°I am Xuan Le, the Eighth Elder of the Mysterious Immortal Sect.¡± Upon hearing those words, Qing Yi immediately tensed up and gripped the Prime Minister¡¯s shoulders, whispering through clenched teeth, ¡°Father, you must intervene quickly!¡± The Prime Minister remained silent, motionless, biding his time. He was waiting for the Southern King to make the first move. If the Southern King spoke first, he could follow suit, thereby earning the favor of Liu Xingchang without alienating the Mysterious Immortal Sect, and the burden on the Li Family would be shouldered by the Southern King. ?The Prime Minister didn¡¯t rise to his eminent position by sheer passion alone. He didn¡¯t have to wait long, as the Southern King soon made his statement. The Southern King¡¯s voice was low and resonant, tinged with a subtle authority, ¡°Master Qi Libai, though Liu Xingchang is the head of the Liu Family, he is still a junior. Is it not somewhat bullying to have an elder challenge him?¡± The Prime Minister¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, promptly adding his voice to the conversation, ¡°In days gone by, Master Qi Libai and Liu Xingchang¡¯s father, Chen Leshan, were close friends who shared many a drink. Though Chen Leshan has passed, surely the bond between our families hasn¡¯t vanished entirely. Has Master Qi Libai considered the propriety of his actions?¡± A smile suddenly appeared on Qi Libai¡¯s face in the grand hall. He had been anticipating this very moment, having predicted the support of the Southern King and the Prime Minister. Knowing the likely course of events, Qi Libai had already devised a strategy. With a slight smile, he acquiesced to the wishes of the Southern King and the Prime Minister, ¡°Since both the Southern King and the Prime Minister have interceded, our Mysterious Immortal Sect, being a major faction, would indeed be remiss to continue pressing Liu Xingchang. Let¡¯s agree to annul the engagement. Liu Xingchang, take your brother and depart posthaste.¡± ?No one regarded Qi Libai¡¯s gesture as magnanimous, for all were aware that he was simply passing the buck. The Li Family father and son also understood Qi Libai¡¯s intentions, but despite inwardly cursing his slyness, they had no choice but to outwardly ept this thorny issue. Today, the person most eager for Liu Xingchang¡¯s demise was not Qi Libai, but Lee Yan, the patriarch of the Li Family. Upon hearing this, Lee Yan mmed his hand on the table and rose to his feet, eximing, ¡°Sect Master Qi Libai! You are the leader of an entire sect, and yet you let others disrespect you so tantly and still let them walk away?¡± Qi Libai shrugged his shoulders and sighed, ¡°Master Lee Yan, our Mysterious Immortal Sect resides in the Royal Capital. We must maintain an unblemished reputation and secure our standing. If word gets out that our sect is bullying the younger generation, and we further offend the Southern King and the Prime Minister, the consequences would be too great to bear. It¡¯s better to be humble and concede.¡± Lee Yan retorted, ¡°Sect Master Qi, you might be willing to lose face, but are you willing to let your daughter suffer the same fate? Liu Xingchang came here with Liu Yichang to call off your daughter¡¯s engagement. She¡¯s practically being thrown out. Who among the nobility of the Royal Capital will want to marry her now?¡± Qi Libai stood up, pping his hands in agreement, ¡°You make apelling point. How did that escape me? But, Master Lee Yan¡­¡± ?¡±Brother Qi, spare your words. I¡¯ll handle the rest,¡± Lee Yan interjected, gesturing dismissively. He then turned to the Southern King and the Prime Minister, pulling out a golden token from his pocket and dered, ¡°Your Excellencies, the Southern King and Prime Minister, the incident that unfolded here today is an internal affair of the Mysterious Immortal Sect. I urge you not to interfere. Otherwise, I cannot promise that I won¡¯t use this Dragon God Token, a personal gift from the Young Master of the Dragon Saliva Sect!¡± As soon as the Dragon God Token was revealed, the crowd around them erupted into murmurs of shock. In the Dragon Saliva Sect, the appearance of the Dragon God Token meant that the sect would mobilize its full might to obliterate whoever it was used against. While this might seem an exaggeration, the Dragon Saliva Sect could easily decimate both the Southern King¡¯s Pce and the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. ?In the Great Pine Kingdom, only two individuals could afford to disregard the Dragon God Token: the reigning Emperor and Empress. Even with its formidable power, the Dragon Saliva Sect would never go so far as to annihte the entire kingdom or depose its sovereign. ?The Dragon Saliva Sect¡¯s enduring existence over the years was not without justification. Even the revered Dragon God Token came with its own set of restrictions. Eunuch Liu, the Emperor¡¯s representative, remained silent, hisck ofment a clear indication of a neutral position. The Southern King and the Prime Minister couldn¡¯t help but narrow their eyes at the sight of the Dragon God Token, unable to dismiss its significance. They each had families to consider. ?With both the Southern King and the Prime Minister falling silent, it became apparent to all that Liu Xingchang¡¯s fate was sealed. Xia Changge squinted his eyes, pondering, ¡®Is Liu Xingchang unaware of the Li Family¡¯s presence? Doesn¡¯t he realize that with the Li Family involved, his death is certain? Could he truly be nothing more than a foolhardy man, acting with reckless courage? Does he not have even a semnce of a n to save himself?¡¯ Liu Taihe and Zhou, among others, sighed heavily. Princess Qingyuan and Qingyi were frantic with worry, scratching at their hearts in desperation, yet powerless to intervene. What could they do when even their fathers were unable to act? The consensus was clear: Liu Xingchang was a dead man walking, and he himself felt the grip of anxiety tightening around him. He had seen several elders from Qi Libai¡¯s ranks step forward. With so many elders poised to strike, his demise seemed inevitable. ?Liu Xingchang was acutely aware of his own capabilities. Yet, fear was not what consumed him¡ªit was anxiety. He had been waiting for two individuals¡­ The two people who could rescue him from certain death¡­ This was the sole lifeline within his n¡­ ¡®Why haven¡¯t they arrived? Why are they still not here?¡¯ As six elders closed in on him, a suffocating pressure nearly bent Liu Xingchang¡¯s body in half. His back was drenched with sweat, and his forehead glistened with a sheen of perspiration. ?But as the elders drew nearer, Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes suddenly bulged with an intense surge of relief. They had arrived! With a weight lifted from his chest, a distinctive, duck-like voice echoed from outside the door. ¡°The Third Prince and the Empress have arrived!¡± Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 16 C16 ¨C Please Teach Me! ¡°The Third Prince and the Empress have arrived!¡± Echoing through the hall, these words prompted everyone to immediately rise to their feet, their eyebrows lifted in anticipation. ¡°The Third Prince and the Empress? Here?¡± ¡°Why have theye to this ce?¡± ¡°If Eunuch Liu has already arrived, then the Empress isn¡¯t representing the Emperor on this asion¡­¡± Amidst the murmurs, the Third Prince and the Empress, led by the disciples of the Mysterious Immortal Sect, made their entrance into the hall. The Third Prince was d in a light yellow brocade robe, exuding his usual gentle and refined demeanor. The Empress, a figure ofmanding beauty, had skin so delicate it seemed she could be mistaken for a maiden. Her phoenix eyes radiated a captivating allurebined with an air of authority. Qi Libai had not expected the Empress¡¯s visit and hastily rose from his seat to wee her. ¡°Third Prince? Empress? Forgive me for not greeting you sooner. It was remiss of me, truly.¡± The Empress offered a slight smile and replied, ¡°No harm done. Thankfully, I am not toote. There¡¯s still time.¡± Qi Libai, puzzled, inquired, ¡°Not toote? What does Your Majesty imply?¡± The Empress didn¡¯t mince her words. She gestured towards Liu Xingchang and dered, ¡°My visit is specifically for him. This young man and my son are sworn brothers, and I havee to regard him as my adopted son. I¡¯ve heard that my adopted son has found himself in grave danger today, and as his foster mother, it is my duty to look after him.¡± Her statement sent shockwaves through the crowd. Initially, they were taken aback by the bombshell the Empress had dropped, but it quickly dawned on them that there was a deeper shock to be absorbed. Clearly, the Empress was not Liu Xingchang¡¯s foster mother, nor was the Third Prince his sworn brother. If they were, the Third Prince would not have treated Liu Xingchang like a stranger all these years. It didn¡¯t take much thought to realize that the Empress was merely using these ims to shield Liu Xingchang. But why would the Empress go to such lengths to protect Liu Xingchang? With the Fourth Princess engaged to Liu Xingchang and her connection to the esteemed Dragon Saliva Sect, even the Emperor was pleased with the prospect of her marrying into such a powerful alliance. Surely, the Empress was aware of this. The Empress hade to Liu Xingchang¡¯s aid, even risking opposition from the Emperor himself! Everyone was astounded. They marveled at what methods Liu Xingchang had employed, and what sacrifices he had made, to secure the support of both the Empress and the Third Prince. People had thought they were already giving Liu Xingchang too much credit, yet it turned out they had underestimated him. This upstart was proving to be far more formidable than anyone had anticipated! Xia Changge rose abruptly from her seat, her eyes alight with excitement. She had been waiting for Liu Xingchang¡¯s strategies to run their course. Indeed, once the Southern King and the Prime Minister had backed down due to the Dragon Token, Xia Changge was at a loss to predict Liu Xingchang¡¯s next move. She had considered many possibilities, but none seemed feasible. Now, the unfolding scene elicited an enthusiastic response from her. ¡°Liu Xingchang, what a masterstroke!¡± ¡°In the entire Great Pine Kingdom, only the Emperor and Empress can disregard the Dragon Token. And Liu Xingchang has managed to enlist the Empress!¡± ¡°How did he aplish this?¡± ¡°Even I wouldn¡¯t know how to persuade the Empress. How did he, the head of a declining family, achieve such a feat? It¡¯s inconceivable, utterly inconceivable¡­¡± Not just Xia Changge, but also the Southern King and the Prime Minister were visibly taken aback. The Southern King was both surprised and pleased, while the Prime Minister realized he had still underestimated Liu Xingchang¡¯s capabilities. This young man seemed to have a knack for turning the impossible into reality, just as he had done at the Phoenix Restaurant and within the Mysterious Immortal Sect. Liu Tairen and other neutral powers began to entertain a curious notion: the Liu Family seemed to be recapturing its former glory. The sheer talent disyed by Liu Xingchang alone appeared to have propelled the entire Liu Family to new heights. Their stance of neutrality started to waver, recognizing that Liu Xingchang was now undoubtedly a worthy investment. A flicker of intrigue passed through Princess Qingyuan¡¯s lucid gaze. Since the moment she first witnessed Liu Xingchang¡¯s capacity to astonish on the second floor of the Phoenix Restaurant, he had consistently managed to surprise her. Liu Xingchang was like an endless treasure trove; no matter how much you excavated, the wealth seemed inexhaustible, and the deepest treasures remained elusive. Such a mysterious and exceptional man invariably possessed a unique allure for women. Princess Qingyuan, an embodiment of grace and detachment, had turned down numerous suitors of high birth. Yet now, she found her heart stirred by Liu Xingchang. She made no attempt to conceal her admiration and affection for him. Though they had not exchanged a single word or spent any time together, she could acknowledge to herself that she had indeed fallen for this enigmatic, remarkable, resolute, and formidable man. At this moment, the most astonished, disheartened, infuriated, and incredulous individuals in attendance were Lee Yan and Qi Libai. Qi Libai had no real intention of sparing Liu Xingchang; his n was simply to pass the proverbial hot potato to Lee Yan. Lee Yan, relieved of his previous concern, was nheless perturbed by the unexpected intervention of the Empress. He cleared his throat and began, ¡°Your Majesty, the situation is as follows: Liu Xingchang, apanied by Liu Yichang, came here to publicly break off the engagement, which is a direct affront to Sect Master Baili. Such disrespect is unbing, especially from a junior, despite his position as head of the Liu Family.¡± The Empress responded coolly, ¡°Oh? The Mysterious Immortal Sect can dissolve an engagement with the Liu Family, but the reverse is uneptable?¡± Lee Yan, attempting to continue, was cut off by the Empress¡¯s icy interjection, ¡°Lee Yan, is this the Li Family¡¯s domain or the Mysterious Immortal Sect? I am here to rescue my foster son. What concern is that of yours?¡± Lee Yan¡¯s retort was stifled, a venomous glint passing through his eyes, leaving him speechless. Qi Libai coughed lightly, his plump face breaking into a smile as he said, ¡°Your Majesty, while it¡¯s reasonable for Liu Xingchang toe here to annul the engagement, it¡¯s quite another matter for him to harm a member of the Mysterious Immortal Sect in my presence. True, my people insulted him, and that reflects poorly on my leadership. But for Liu Xingchang to strike him in front of me is akin to pping me in the face. After all, one must consider the master before punishing the dog, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Lee Yan raised his voice emphatically, ¡°Exactly! Sect Master Bai Li has held his title for eighteen years, and his influence extends far and wide. In the Royal Capital, he is a man of considerable standing who values his reputation. Now, he¡¯s been publicly humiliated by a junior. If he doesn¡¯t address this affront, how can Sect Master Bai Li maintain his position in the Royal Capital?¡± The two were in perfect harmony, deftly shifting the me onto Liu Xingchang. The Empress narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. Noticing the Empress¡¯s silence, Lee Yan quickly saw an opportunity and turned to Eunuch Liu, who was seated nearby. ¡°Eunuch Liu, you represent His Majesty here and certainly have the authority to speak. Regarding the issue at hand, we need your judgment. How should this be handled?¡± All eyes instantly turned to Eunuch Liu. With a wry smile, Eunuch Liu responded, ¡°Though I am here on behalf of His Majesty, I am merely a servant at His Majesty¡¯s side. How could I possibly weigh in on such a significant issue?¡± Lee Yan dismissed the concern with a wave of his hand, ¡°This is hardly a significant issue, just a minor disagreement. All we need is your opinion on how to resolve it.¡± Eunuch Liu, walking a tightrope in the emperor¡¯s court, dared not speak out of turn on behalf of His Majesty. As a powerless eunuch, he also couldn¡¯t afford to alienate Lee Yan. He cleared his throat, opting for a diplomatic approach that would offend neither side. After clearing his throat again, Eunuch Liu said, ¡°Since Master Li insists on my judgment, I shall give it straightforwardly, and I ask for your understanding. Firstly, the Empress, as the mother figure to the nation, should strive for fairness and justice and must not show favoritism. Secondly, the Mysterious Immortal Sect is a major sect, while the Liu Family has been in decline for some time. For the Mysterious Immortal Sect to mobilize such force against Liu Xingchang does seem excessive.¡± Though his words appeared to admonish both parties, in reality, he was strategically retreating to maintain neutrality. However, Qi Libai seized upon a subtle nuance in the words, his eyes brightening as he said, ¡°Eunuch Liu¡¯s implication is that the Empress can no longer shield Liu Xingchang, and the Mysterious Immortal Sect should not deploy such formidable forces against him. In other words, the Mysterious Immortal Sect need only scale down their response to settle the score with Liu Xingchang?¡± Lee Yan had a moment of rity and eximed, ¡°Exactly, exactly, exactly. It does seem a bit unfair for six elders to gang up on Xingchang. In that case, let the Sect Master of the Mysterious Immortal Sect send one elder to have a fair match with Xingchang.¡± This interpretation was derived from Eunuch Liu¡¯s words, who represented the impartial Emperor. Thus, when this proposal was put forward, even the Empress found herself unable to object. Qi Libai chuckled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, reducing it from six elders to one, a one-on-one battle, surely doesn¡¯t constitute bullying Xingchang, does it? If Xingchang emerges victorious, then we of the Mysterious Immortal Sect will have lost face, with no way to recover our honor. But if Xingchang is defeated¡­¡± Qi Libai left the sentence hanging, but the implication was clear to all present. The Empress clenched her teeth and said, ¡°One-on-one is eptable, but I have a condition.¡± Qi Libai responded, ¡°Please state your condition, Your Majesty.¡± The Empress dered, ¡°The Mysterious Immortal Sect has long been known for its seven esteemed Vajra Elders. Given their prestigious status, it would be unfair for them to confront Xingchang. I¡¯ve heard that the Mysterious Immortal Sect has recently appointed three new elders¡­ The battle can proceed, but the Mysterious Immortal Sect must send one of these three new elders!¡± To pit a Protector Disciple against Xingchang, given his status as the head of the Liu Family, would be inappropriate. If the Empress had suggested such a match, it would have looked like Xingchang was the one taking advantage of the lesser status. Considering Xingchang¡¯s age and position as the Patriarch, this was the most the Empress could do to support him. Qi Libai¡¯s expression was one of feigned disappointment, but inwardly he was overjoyed, for he had already decided on the perfect candidate. He turned to the middle-aged elder who had stepped forward and asked, ¡°Xuan Le, as the eighth elder of the Mysterious Immortal Sect, are you willing to restore some honor for our sect?¡± Xuan Le stepped forward confidently and dered, ¡°I am willing!¡± Qi Libai then provocatively turned his gaze to Xingchang and asked with a smirk, ¡°Now, I wonder, is the Liu Family Master prepared to rise to this challenge?¡± The Third Prince clenched his jaw and abruptly stepped forward, cing his hand firmly on Liu Xingchang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother Liu, if all else fails, I have an imperial amulet from our father that grants immunity from death. It could be used to secure your escape from the Mysterious Immortal Sect!¡± Lee Yan and Qi Libai¡¯s faces shifted at once. Qi Libai barked, ¡°Even if Liu Xingchang might slip away, Liu Yichang won¡¯t be able to make it out!¡± ¡°Sect Master Qi Libai, there¡¯s no need for threats. Have I ever refused a challenge? Now that it¡¯se to this¡­¡± Liu Xingchang slowly turned to Xuan Le, spreading his long, slender hands, and dered, ¡°Please, enlighten me.¡± Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 17 C17 ¨C Who Dares to Touch a Single Hair on My Grandson¡¯s Head! Liu Xingchang had no illusions that the Third Prince and the Empress could ensure his and Liu Yichang¡¯s safe escape from the Mysterious Immortal Sect. Given the current circumstances, things were already looking up. Now, Liu Xingchang¡¯s focus was on his impending battle with Xuan Le. As he dered his intent, onlookers marveled at his audacity. ¡°Xuan Le is a Cultivator of the Fourth Layer of Spirit Mastery Realm. Liu Xingchang actually dares to ept the challenge!¡± ¡°When he was with the Dai Family, Liu Xingchang nearly lost his life defeating a Cultivator of the Second Layer of Spirit Mastery Realm. Now facing a Fourth Layer Cultivator from the Mysterious Immortal Sect, it seems his defeat is certain.¡± ¡°Liu Xingchang¡­ ultimately, he¡¯s only attained the Eighth Grade in cultivation.¡± ¡°This man is both strategic and bold. If he survives today, he¡¯s bound to be a formidable figure!¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­ it looks like he¡¯s doomed today.¡± Ignoring the crowd¡¯smentary, Liu Xingchang calmly drew his sword, and the twobatants locked eyes. ?Suddenly, a sh of cold light erupted. It was unclear who moved first, but in an instant, they shed! ?Liu Xingchang wielded a sword, while Xuan Le brandished a saber. Liu Xingchang¡¯s swordy was characterized by its swiftness and trickery, whereas Xuan Le¡¯s saber technique was aggressive and fierce. Each had their own style, and now it was a matter of who had the superior battle awareness andbat skills. ¡°Water Shadow Body!¡± Liu Xingchang was well aware of his strengths, so he immediately converted all ny Spirit Mark Runes into speed-type runes. His edgey in his velocity, ferocity, and cunning, not in raw power. ?Even though Xuan Le was a Fourth Layer of Spirit Mastery Realm Cultivator, Liu Xingchang, with his three Spirit Seas and the boost from ny speed-enhancing Spirit Mark Runes, coupled with his unmatched swordsmanship, couldpletely outpace Xuan Le in terms of speed. However, while Liu Xingchang¡¯s attacks were quick, theycked the power and defense to inflict significant damage or impact on Xuan Le. Cultivators within the Spirit Mastery Realm inherently possess ayer of defensive spiritual energy enveloping their bodies. Xuan Le, for instance, had twenty defensive Spirit Mark Runes within him, bolstering his protection. Consequently, if Liu Xingchang¡¯s sword strikes were too feeble, they wouldn¡¯t even prate the spiritual energy shield on Xuan Le¡¯s surface, much less cause him injury. Striking Liu Xingchang proved to be a challenge for Xuan Le, yet there were times when Liu Xingchang was forced to parry. Each block of Xuan Le¡¯s de left Liu Xingchang¡¯s blood roiling for an extended period. Eachbatant faced their own weaknesses, but they also had their strengths. Crucially, Xuan Le recognized his disadvantage and opted for a steadfast approach, standing his ground and concentrating solely on countering Liu Xingchang¡¯s swordy. This tactic resulted in Liu Xingchang expending more spiritual energy with each attack, while Xuan Le¡¯s consumption remained minimal. Over time, if one only had a single Spirit Sea, they would inevitably be vulnerable due to depleted spiritual energy. Liu Xingchang, however, was not so easily bested. ¡°Trying to oust me? With my three Spirit Seas, I won¡¯t be outdone!¡± A fierce glint shed in his eyes as he decided to y into Xuan Le¡¯s hands, recklessly burning through his spiritual reserves. Xuan Le believed Liu Xingchang had taken the bait, his eyes gleaming with scorn. Many onlookers had already grasped Xuan Le¡¯s strategy and recognized the peril Liu Xingchang faced. A man in green cried out, ¡°Liu Xingchang, watch your spiritual energy!¡± Unfazed, Liu Xingchang disregarded the warning and carried on with his strategy. Xuan Le¡¯s confidence grew, and his disdain for Liu Xingchang deepened. Before long, Liu Xingchang feigned a depletion of his spiritual energy, his sword¡¯s force noticeably diminishing. ted, Xuan Le taunted, ¡°Liu Xingchang, your Spirit Sea is drained! I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll continue this fight!¡± With a triumphant yell, Xuan Le swung his sword down fiercely. At that moment, Liu Xingchang¡¯s spiritual energy was insufficient to evade and withstand the iing sh. A collective gasp filled the air as everyone anticipated Liu Xingchang being cleaved in two at any second. But in that instant, a sharp glint burst forth from Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes as he bellowed with the force of a thunderp, ¡°Thunderp!¡± Thunderp was Liu Xingchang¡¯s life-saving technique at his current level, and the sole move he could execute from his past life. Suddenly, the hall echoed with a deafening boom as if struck by a clear sky thunderbolt, the sound reverberating in everyone¡¯s ears. Terrifying bolts of lightning and writhing serpents of electricityshed out from his sword, striking Xuan Le¡¯s de. This was Liu Xingchang¡¯s most powerful strike, matched against Xuan Le¡¯s mightiest sh. Boom! Lightning burst forth, sending Liu Xingchang tumbling backward while Xuan Le¡¯s body was scorched ck by the electric assault. Yet, Xuan Le remained standing, grinning to reveal a set of pearly white teeth, ¡°Liu Xingchang, is that the extent of your abilities? You¡¯ve wounded me¡­ but I haven¡¯t fallen, and you, you¡¯ve probably run out of spiritual energy, haven¡¯t you?¡± Liu Xingchang stretched, then shed a sly smile, replying, ¡°I must apologize, I¡­ still have a bit of spiritual energy left.¡± Having depleted the spiritual energy from one of his Spirit Seas, Liu Xingchang still had two more at his disposal. Without giving Xuan Le a moment to process, Liu Xingchang drew his sword and charged once more. Witnessing the vigorous Liu Xingchang, Xuan Le¡¯s pupils shrank. Despite his disbelief, the reality before him was undeniable. All Xuan Le could do was to keep draining Liu Xingchang¡¯s spiritual energy. His only option was to bet that Liu Xingchang was indeed on the verge of depleting his reserves. As the second Spirit Sea neared exhaustion, Liu Xingchang unleashed Thunderp once again. The formidable force detonated anew, and this time, Xuan Le was far from his earlierposure, his body hurled away by the st. Unable to ept defeat by a mere Eighth Stage cultivator, Xuan Le, with great effort, struggled to his feet. He hadn¡¯t fallen yet; there was still a trace of Spiritual Energy within him, enough for onest stand. What Xuan Le found intolerable was that Liu Xingchang had once again burst forth with vitality, as if the Spiritual Energy in his Spirit Sea had been fully restored. ¡°How can this be¡­ How can this be¡­¡± No one couldprehend the depth of Xuan Le¡¯s despair at that moment, a despair born from the helplessness against something enigmatic. How did Liu Xingchang manage to keep his Spirit Sea brimming with Spiritual Energy? Xuan Le would never find out, for when Liu Xingchang unleashed the Thunderbolt for the third time, Xuan Le lost all ability to fight back. ¡°Thunderbolt!¡± Lightning exploded, its force erupting, and Xuan Le¡¯s body was hurled onto the high seat like a cannonball. Xuan Le was down, and this time, he didn¡¯t rise. Liu Xingchang had drained the Spiritual Energy from all three of his Spirit Seas, his body weakened, he copsed to his knees, propping himself up with his sword. An eerie silence fell over the room. No one eximed in shock, for no one had believed Liu Xingchang capable of defeating Xuan Le. Most astonishing was the seemingly inexhaustible supply of Liu Xingchang¡¯s Spiritual Energy. For a cultivator in battle, the greatest fear is the depletion of Spiritual Energy, rendering them unable to execute their skills, yet Liu Xingchang¡¯s reserves appeared endless. What made Liu Xingchang so enigmatic and so formidable? Eventually, the silence was shattered. Someone let out a cry, and a wave ofmotion swept across the hall. The Southern King, the Prime Minister, Liu Taihe, Zhou Different, and others rose to their feet. Princess Qingyuan, Qing Yi, and Qing Bai¡¯s perceptions of Liu Xingchang underwent yet another dramatic shift. ¡°How can this be possible?¡± ¡°An eighth-grade cultivator defeating one from the Fourth Layer of Spirit Mastery Realm?¡± ¡°He has transcended a full six realms!¡± ¡°Liu Xingchang¡­ He truly is an astonishing individual!¡± ¡°What more is he concealing?¡± Upon witnessing this, Eunuch Liu couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for theplications with the Dragon Saliva Sect, even with Old Master Liu¡¯s passing, His Majesty would surely have desired Liu Xingchang as his son-inw.¡± The Third Prince was ecstatic, turning to the Empress with a gleam in his eye, ¡°See? Befriending Liu Xingchang was a gamble that paid off, wasn¡¯t it?¡± The Empress replied with joy, ¡°Liu Xingchang truly stands out from the rest. It¡¯s no surprise he managed to create an artificial Spirit Sea. But remember, Liu Xingchang¡¯s troubles aren¡¯t entirely behind him. Once hepletes the second part of the artificial Spirit Sea for you, it would be wise to keep your distance.¡± The Third Prince exhaled deeply, having realized from the start why Liu Xingchang chose toplete his artificial Spirit Sea in two stages. If it had been finished all at once, would his mother still have offered her support? Meanwhile, Qi Libai narrowed his eyes as Xuan Le was defeated, caught off guard by the turn of events. ?Lee Yan hadn¡¯t anticipated this either, but Liu Xingchang needed to die. Overwhelmed by a sudden surge of murderous intent, Lee Yan seized the moment of distraction to charge at Liu Xingchang, bellowing, ¡°Liu Xingchang, meet your end!¡± ?Regardless of his status as a Spirit Mastery Realm Cultivator, even a mere warrior could have delivered a fatal blow to Liu Xingchang at that moment. Liu Xingchang,pletely drained of Spiritual Energy, was unable to evade the unexpected sword thrust. The Southern King leaped to his feet in a desperate attempt to intervene, but it was toote. The Empress, stricken with horror,manded, ¡°Lee Yan, halt! Liu Xingchang still has value to me!¡± But it was toote for anyone, even the Emperor himself, to rescue Liu Xingchang. The onlookers watched in shock, unable to believe that Liu Xingchang could fall to an ambush. Just as Lee Yan¡¯s sword was about to strike Liu Xingchang, Qing Yi clenched her teeth and shielded her eyes. But in that critical instant, the unexpected happened. Out of nowhere, a fearsome gust of wind sted through the hall, striking Lee Yan¡¯s sword. ?With a resounding ¡°Bam!¡± Lee Yan¡¯s sword disintegrated into dust, and he was hurled backward as if punched by an unseen force, crashing into the hall¡¯s rear wall and leaving a gaping hole. The unexpected scene caught everyone off guard, their eyes widening in shock. No one could fathom what had just urred. Then, in the next instant, a chilling, ancient, and imperious voice thundered across the entire Jade Lake. ¡°Today, I shall see who dares toy a finger on my grandson!¡± Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 18 C18 ¨C The Return of the King When the cold, ancient, and imperious voice thundered over Emerald Lake, every eye in the hall popped wide open. Three words surfaced in everyone¡¯s minds, unbidden. Liu! A wave of intense shock and disbelief flooded their gazes! As an elderly figure dashed into the hall like lightning,ing to stand beside Liu Xingchang, the astonishment grew beyond words. ¡°Liu¡­ Liu Jitai!¡± ¡°Old Master Liu!¡± ¡°General Liu is still alive?¡± ¡°How can this be!¡± At that moment, everyone looked as though they had seen a ghost. A man dered dead ten years ago due to a mountain copse was now lively and kicking before them, a sight that would startle anyone. Qi Libai eximed in disbelief, ¡°Liu Jitai? Are you truly Old Master Liu, Liu Jitai?¡± Liu Jitai responded with a coldugh, ¡°Everyone assumed I died in the Great Goose Mountain Range, but in reality, I was merely trapped in a powerful relic beneath it.¡± The Southern King could hardly believe it, ¡°Old General, trapped for ten years, how did you manage to survive?¡± Liu Jitai nced at the Southern King, his eyebrows arching, ¡°I survived these ten years thanks to an underground spirit spring within the relic that sustained me.¡± Qi Libai tentatively asked, ¡°Old Master Liu, after living in the relic for ten years, what level have you reached now?¡± ¡°Scared, are you?¡± Liu Jitai¡¯s tone hardened, his eyes narrowing, ¡°Upon my return to the Liu Family, I found it deserted. After learning the details, I came here immediately. Qi Libai, oh Qi Libai! How obsequious you were when you sought a marriage alliance, and now you dare to crush the Liu Family beneath your heel and even plot against my grandson! As for the Mysterious Immortal Sect, it might as well cease to exist!¡± His words sent shockwaves through the crowd. The Mysterious Immortal Sect, cease to exist! Such audacious words! What¡¯s more, the Mysterious Immortal Sect was a top-tier power in the Royal Capital. Could Liu Jitai really just decide to eliminate it? Qi Libai, through clenched teeth, responded, ¡°Old Master Liu, now that you¡¯re aware of everything, I won¡¯t make excuses. But do you really think you can take down the Mysterious Immortal Sect all by yourself? That seems like a tall order.¡± ¡°Difficult?¡± Liu Jitai let out a cold snort. In an instant, his figure vanished, reappearing directly in front of Qi Libai. Qi Libai, who had attained the Eighth Stage of Spirit Master Realm, was effortlessly subdued by Liu Jitai with a single move, lifted by the neck as one would a chicken. Beside them, the Great Elder of the Mysterious Immortal Sect scoffed, ¡°Liu Jitai, remember I am present. How dare you oppress our sect master before me?¡± The Great Elder was the most formidable in the Mysterious Immortal Sect, his cultivation far exceeding the Ninth Layer of Spirit Mastery and reaching the Second Level of the Spirit Origin Realm, making him one of the rare cultivators at this level in the entire Great Pine Kingdom. But as the Great Elder charged forward, Liu Jitai simply grasped his neck with his other hand, hoisting him up effortlessly. The crowd was stunned by the spectacle. The Southern King, visibly shaken, inquired, ¡°Grandfather¡­ to what realm have you ascended now?¡± Liu Jitai¡¯s form shuddered, releasing a burst of energy so terrifying it seemed to shake the very air. ¡°The Heavenly Path Realm!¡± Every onlooker¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief. It was widely known that Mr. Lan, the most powerful figure hidden within the Great Pine Kingdom¡¯s royal family, was merely a Sixth Stage Spirit Origin Realm Cultivator. Yet, Liu Jitai had now ascended to the Heavenly Path Realm. Undoubtedly, Liu Jitai had now surpassed Mr. Lan to be the preeminent force in the Great Pine Kingdom! With Liu Jitai¡¯s presence, could the Liu Family be anything but the kingdom¡¯s most powerful n, second only to the royal household? Liu Taihe and Zhou, previously hesitant, swiftly aligned themselves with the Liu Family. The prime minister¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, relieved by his decision to have Qingyi and Qingbai befriend Liu Xingchang. Upon recognizing Old Master Liu¡¯s newfound power, Qi Libai realized the gravity of his mistake and desperately pleaded, ¡°Grandfather¡­ I was wrong¡­ Please¡­¡± ¡°An apology? Toote!¡± Old Master Liu, a lifelong military man known for his decisive nature, was not one to offer a second chance. Old Master Liu clenched his fists, and in an instant, the necks of Qi Libai and the Great Elder of the Mysterious Immortal Sect burst into a mist of blood. The remaining disciples and elders of the Mysterious Immortal Sect widened their eyes in shock and promptlyid down their weapons. They knelt on the ground, opting to surrender. With both the Great Elder and the Sect Master gone, what was left to fight for? Yet, the absence of anyone in the Mysterious Immortal Sect willing to die for their beliefs was a sorrow in itself. Old Master Liu paid no heed to the kneeling, surrendering elders and disciples. He shot up into the sky, punching a hole through the building as he went. ¡°Rise!¡± With his hands forming a powerful seal, he unleashed waves of terrifying energy that churned Emerald Lake into chaos. This energy converged at the heart of the Mysterious Immortal Sect¡¯s array base and detonated. ¡°Boom!¡± In a matter of moments, the three main halls of the Mysterious Immortal Sect, which had stood by Emerald Lake for over two centuries, began to crumble and sink without the array¡¯s support. In just a short time, the Mysterious Immortal Sect was utterly destroyed. As the buildings sank, Old Master Liu grabbed Liu Xingchang and Liu Yichang, one in each hand. With a series of swift moves, he skimmed back to the shore like a dragonfly touching the water¡¯s surface. The members of the Mysterious Immortal Sect, all Cultivators, witnessed their buildings copse and sink, and they too made for the shore. The less powerful Cultivators had to swim, but those who had attained the Spirit Mastery Realm could move at incredible speeds, practically walking on water to reach thend. Soon after, the Southern King with Princess Qingyuan, the Empress with the Third Prince, the Prime Minister with his entourage, Liu Taihe, Zhou Bie, and others all made it to the shore. Liu Jitai, however, seemed oblivious to these old friends he hadn¡¯t seen in days. His gaze was solely on his two grandsons. He had learned of the Liu Family¡¯s plight earlier that morning upon returning home and finding Liu Shuile and the Great Elder. The most heart-wrenching concern for Liu Jitai was without a doubt Liu Xingchang. To ensure the safety of the Liu Family and maintain their innocuous facade, Liu Xingchang was thrust into the role of Patriarch at the tender age of seven. Throughout the years, it was Liu Xingchang who bore the brunt of the family¡¯s suffering and disgrace. Although Old Master Liu acknowledged the necessity of these actions, he couldn¡¯t help but deliver a stinging p to Liu Shuile upon learning of these events within the Liu Family. Liu Shuile, who feared for his own life, expected Liu Xingchang to endure hardships. Was this the behavior of a responsible uncle? The more Old Master Liu learned of the Liu Family¡¯s tribtions, the more his heart chilled. He found himself wishing he could renounce the formidable powers he had gained from ancient relics if it meant the Liu Family could relive and amend the past decade. However, Old Master Liu¡¯s sentiment shifted when he heard from Liu Shuile about Liu Xingchang¡¯s ying of Dai Tianli. Liu Xingchang had killed Dai Tianli¡­ Liu Xingchang had overpowered the green-robed protector, upholding the honor of the Liu Family and Liu Yichang. Liu Xingchang had rescued his sister from the perilous clutches of the Dai Family. Liu Xingchang had reimed the three mining veins rightfully belonging to the Liu Family¡­ Liu Xingchang¡­ A surge of immense pride swelled within Old Master Liu. He found sce for all his sorrow in Liu Xingchang¡¯s actions. Yet, upon hearing that Liu Xingchang had gone to the Mysterious Immortal Sect, seemingly to meet his demise, Old Master Liu didn¡¯t hesitate. He left home immediately, hastening towards the sect with utmost urgency. Liu Jitai gazed upon Liu Xingchang, his eyes brimming withplex emotions, but above all, immense pride. He remained silent, yet his silence spoke volumes. Liu Xingchang understood these feelings, finding himself fully embracing the moment. But just then, the air was sliced by several sharp gusts of wind. Four figures burst forth from the city, converging on their location with the speed of lightning. Onlookers could see that the four were paired off. The first duo was none other than the reigning emperor alongside Mr. Lan, the preeminent master of the Great Pine Kingdom. The crowd¡¯s eyebrows lifted subtly as they turned their gaze toward Liu Xingchang. The second pair consisted of a man and a woman. The woman was none other than the Fourth Princess, betrothed to Liu Xingchang, while the man¡­ was holding the Fourth Princess close around her waist. ¡­¡­ Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 19 C19 ¨C Extreme Humiliation Aside from the sweat-drenched disciples of the Mysterious Immortal Sect, the only ones standing tall andposed were the influential figures of the Royal Capital. These dignitaries were well-acquainted with the Fourth Princess and fully aware of her rtionship with Liu Xingchang, not to mention the Li Family¡¯s advantageous connection with the esteemed Dragon Saliva Sect. At this juncture, the man at the Fourth Princess¡¯s side could be none other than Zhao Qinglong, the Young Sect Master of the Dragon Saliva Sect. Under normal circumstances, such a pairing would be overlooked, as the Liu Family¡¯s fortunes had waned, and the Dragon Saliva Sect stood as a lofty and formidable power. The Fourth Princess and the young sect master together seemed like a perfect union. However, the situation had changed. It was beyond anyone¡¯s expectations that the venerable patriarch of the Liu Family, once a formidable force on the battlefield and in the Royal Capital, had returned even more powerful than before. He had ascended to the Heavenly Path Realm, surpassing the Great Pine Kingdom¡¯s most formidable, Mr. Lan. The mood in the arena turned eerily tense in an instant. ?What decision would the Emperor make? What choice would the Fourth Princess make? And what about Liu Xingchang? ?The Emperor was the first to shatter the uneasy silence. He appeared oblivious to the Fourth Princess and Zhao Qinglong¡¯s intimate gestures, greeting Liu Jitai with unbridled excitement: ¡°My dear subject, to think you are still alive! Your return is a tremendous blessing for our kingdom! Should the barbarians at the frontier hear of it, they would surely retreat tens of thousands of miles in fear.¡± Liu Jitai gazed at the Emperor, a man he had shared many a toast with, and was flooded with emotions. Having learned from Liu Shuile about the Liu Family¡¯s recent tribtions, Liu Jitai harbored some resentment towards the Emperor. He had sacrificed so much for the nation, yet after his death, the Emperor had failed to protect his kin. Was this not a betrayal? Liu Jitai had contemted causing an uproar in the throne room, but now, face-to-face with the Emperor, his indignation dissolved into a profound sigh. ¡°If there were a way to redress the grievances and heal the wounds that the sons and daughters of the Liu Family have endured over the past decade, if my second son and daughter-inw could be brought back to life, then what would it matter if I sacrificed all of my life¡¯s cultivation?¡± Those around him sighed deeply. Ten years had passed, and though Liu Jitai had gained much, he had lost just as much. Which was greater, his gains or his losses? Opinions varied among those who pondered this question. Mr. Lan, gripping his wooden sword, stepped forward and inquired, ¡°Earlier, I sensed a terrifying presence within the pce. Did it emanate from you, Brother Liu?¡± Liu Jitai remained silent, simply allowing his cultivation aura to emanate forth. Mr. Lan was taken aback and eximed, ¡°The Heavenly Path Realm? Brother Liu, have you truly ascended to the Heavenly Path Realm?¡± The emperor, equally astonished, remarked, ¡°Mr. Lan, you yourself are only at the Sixth Stage of the Spirit Origin Realm, yet you now possess such formidable strength!¡± Lee Yan, wiping the blood from his lips and dusting off his clothes, looked on with a malevolent re and said, ¡°He¡¯s not just powerful; he also destroyed the foundation of the Mysterious Immortal Sect¡¯s formation and killed both the Great Elder and the Sect Master!¡± The emperor, upon hearing this, turned his gaze sharply toward the surface of Emerald Lake. Indeed, theke stretched out vast and uninterrupted, with no sign of the once-massive structure. In amazement, the emperor asked, ¡°Your Excellency, did you truly destroy the Mysterious Immortal Sect?¡± Liu Jitai replied coolly, ¡°Yes.¡± Lee Yan bellowed, ¡°Your Majesty! The Mysterious Immortal Sect is one of the three great sects of the Great Pine Kingdom. Yet Liu Jitai has resorted to brute force,mitting acts that outrage both heaven and man. How can he still be fit to serve as the General of the Great Pine Kingdom?¡± Before the emperor could respond, Liu Jitai¡¯s piercing gaze fixed on Lee Yan. Liu Jitai¡¯s eyes zed like lightning, striking fear into Lee Yan, who felt as if he had been scorched on the outside and left raw within, paralyzed with fear. Struggling for breath, Lee Yan¡¯s voice trembled as he said, ¡°Liu Jitai, with the emperor present, would you dare to strike at the emperor¡¯s kin? Remember, I am the brother of Consort Hong!¡± Liu Jitai¡¯s eyes narrowed, his body motionless, but his gaze brimmed with irrepressible scorn as he spoke, ¡°You, Lee Yan, are as easy to kill as reaching into a bag. And who would dare to stop me? They¡¯d be unworthy of my effort! As for the mere title of General of the Nation¡­ I don¡¯t even want it! Without it, would you dare to insult and deceive me?¡± With a fierce shout, Liu Jitai sent shivers down Lee Yan¡¯s spine. His lips quivered, but he was unable to utter a single word. Then, Liu Jitai, pointing at Zhao Qinglong, raised his bushy eyebrows and said, ¡°Lee Yan, you disregard my grandson¡¯s betrothal for his sake, don¡¯t you?¡± Upon the mention of Zhao Qinglong, Lee Yan, previously trembling and hesitant, suddenly sparked to life, his body surging with vigor as he retorted sharply, ¡°Yes, what of it? Liu Jitai, do you realize who this man is? He is none other than the young sect master of the Dragon Saliva Sect, Zhao Qinglong! Do you think your grandson, Liu Xingchang, stands a chance against him?¡± Liu Jitai turned to the emperor, his eyebrows lifting slightly in a dispassionate gesture, and asked, ¡°Is this the reason for your actions?¡± It was clear to all what Liu Jitai was implying, and the emperor was no exception. With a heavy sigh, the emperor responded, ¡°Brother Liu, the Great Pine Kingdom has been stagnant for many years. I hope¡­ you can appreciate my desire.¡± Liu Jitai fixed his gaze on the emperor for an extended moment. Suddenly, Liu Jitai burst into augh, a sound heavy with destion and fury, ¡°Qingli, do you truly believe that by this means of strengthening our nation, you can honor the legacy of the Great Pine Kingdom¡¯s forebears?¡± The emperor stood with his hands sped behind him, his eyes conveying an ineffable resolve as he dered, ¡°Each person has their own life¡¯s pursuit. This is mine, and it is my destiny.¡± ¡°A destiny indeed!¡± Liu Jitai then turned to Liu Xingchang and demanded, ¡°Xingchang, my grandson, how will you handle this situation?¡± Liu Xingchang did not respond at once, instead, his gaze shifted between the Fourth Princess and Zhao Qinglong. Zhao Qinglong was d in a flowing green robe, his sleeves billowing as if caught in a gentle breeze. His striking features and the sly curve of his smile lent him an air of irresistible charm. Indeed, he was a rare find among handsome men, with a devilish allure that was hard to ignore. The Fourth Princess, too, lived up to her reputation as the most prideful among the Royal Capital¡¯s three great beauties. She held her head high, her delicate features set off by a touch of haughty grace, reminiscent of a regal phoenix surveying all from her lofty perch. Liu Xingchang spoke with a detached tone, ¡°Everyone has the right to choose whom they love. The Fourth Princess has no affection for me, and I hold no interest in her. She fancies the young master of the Dragon Saliva Sect, and I¡¯ve had my own entanglements with Yu Qiuer. Thus, there¡¯s no contention over dissolving our engagement¡ªI wholeheartedly concur. However¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± the Fourth Princess interjected. Liu Xingchang continued, ¡°The issue is that the Liu Family must still maintain its presence in the Royal Capital, and our members must face society with dignity. If I, as the head of the Liu Family, am unterally forced into annulling an engagement, it would leave our family without a shred of honor. Moreover, with my grandfather¡¯s recent return, I cannot in good conscience tarnish his esteemed reputation. Therefore, as the Fourth Princess takes the liberty of breaking off our engagement, I ask that you also ept this decree of divorce I offer. You relinquish your betrothed, and I release my betrothed wife. It¡¯s the epitome of fairness and justice.¡± This proposal, though somewhat radical, was nheless a viable solution. However, upon hearing this, the Fourth Princess immediately cried out in revulsion, ¡°Liu Xingchang! I am the esteemed Fourth Princess of the Great Pine Kingdom. By what right do you presume to divorce me?¡± Narrowing his eyes, Liu Xingchang replied, ¡°Every faction in the Royal Capital values their reputation. Is the Liu Family to be an exception? I may be an unremarkable man, but as the patriarch of the Liu Family, I stand for all of us. My sister is yet to be wed, and my brother has a long journey ahead. I can bear the disgrace, but why should the entire Liu Family be dragged down with me? Is the dignity of the Fourth Princess the only dignity that matters, while that of the Liu Family counts for nothing?¡± The Fourth Princess was seething with rage as sheshed out, ¡°Liu Xingchang! You are nothing but a worthless, despicable, shameless wretch!¡± Her fury was palpable, yet the humiliation from Liu Xingchang was only a fraction of the cause. The crux of her angery in the possibility that if Liu Xingchang were to issue a letter of divorce, could a woman who had been cast aside still be deemed worthy of marrying into the Dragon Saliva Sect? To soar to loftier heights and transform into an even more splendid phoenix had always been the Fourth Princess¡¯s deepest desire. She was determined to achieve this at any cost, clearing away any obstacle in her path. Even Qiu¡¯er had been strategically introduced to Liu Xingchang by her design. Her n was to have Liu Xingchang err first, allowing her to seize the moral high ground to chastise and then forgive him, ultimately annulling their engagement. She aimed to enter the Dragon Saliva Sect with an aura of sanctity and wlessness. Yet, she could never have anticipated Liu Xingchang¡¯s sudden ascent, nor could she have foreseen the unexpected return of Old Master Liu. Life is full of surprises. The Fourth Princess was nearly beside herself with frustration as she dered furiously, ¡°Liu Xingchang! I¡¯ll have you know that this engagement is over! Do you really think you¡¯re worthy of me? You¡¯re not even fit to bepared to Young Master Long¡¯s toe! You belong at my feet, groveling like a dog!¡± At her words, a surge of humiliation and anger began to rise in Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes. Narrowing his eyes, Liu Xingchang challenged, ¡°And what if I refuse?¡± ?¡±Refuse?¡± interjected Zhao Qinglong suddenly. Zhao Qinglong carried himself like a dashing yboy, toying with the world, a devilish smile perpetually ying on his lips. With a more pronounced, mischievous grin, he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not an option. Kid, you had your chance to save face and you squandered it. Now, you¡¯ve lost even that small privilege.¡± He produced a sheet of white paper and continued, ¡°Here¡¯s one of your two marriage contracts. Bet you didn¡¯t see thising¡ªyour betrothed gave this to me quite some time ago. You, on the other hand, probably safeguard it at home like a sacred edict. Earlier, it was merely your fianc¨¦e calling off the engagement, but I¡¯m afraid the stakes have been raised. As her devoted brother, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s officially calling off this marriage!¡± As Zhao Qinglong spoke, he ripped up the marriage agreement, and in the blink of an eye, it was shredded into strips. With each tear, it felt as though a sword was being plunged into Liu Xingchang¡¯s heart. A wave ofmotion rose from the surrounding crowd. Even though Liu Xingchang had been reborn, the sting of humiliation was piercingly real, as if it were lodged deep within his heart. The shame was indescribable, nearly incinerating his entire being to cinders. Unable to bear it any longer, Liu Xingchang lunged forward in a burst of speed. He had great confidence in his current abilities, having already bested the Ninth Elder of the Mysterious Immortal Sect. Yet, as he reached Zhao Qinglong¡¯s side, before Zhao Qinglong had even made a move, a pnded on Liu Xingchang¡¯s face, sending him flying. Liu Xingchang was no match for Zhao Qinglong! He crashed to the ground with a thud, the pieces of the marriage contract humiliatingly scattering over his face, body, and heart. Zhao Qinglong looked down at him with contempt. ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated both the Dragon Saliva Sect and myself. I ascended to the Spirit Origin Realmst year, and within a decade, I¡¯ll surely step into the Heavenly Path Realm. The entire Great Pine Kingdom is but an ant before our Dragon Saliva Sect. What makes you think you can challenge me?¡± The Fourth Princess approached Liu Xingchang, crouching beside him with a voice meant for his ears alone. ¡°Truth be told, I was the one who orchestrated your meeting with Yu Qiuer. Only by your misstep could I enter the Dragon Saliva Sect with a spotless reputation. Now that you¡¯re aware of my machinations, what difference does it make? You¡¯re nothing but trash, a loser. In the end, you¡¯ll lie at the feet of Zhao Qinglong and me, like a dog, powerless to resist.¡± With those words, the Fourth Princess rose to her feet, her expression once again radiating with pride as she linked arms with Zhao Qinglong. Zhao Qinglong¡¯s sneer carried across the air. ¡°Next year, on the auspicious day of August 24th, I will take the Fourth Princess as my bride. Be sure toe and toast to our happiness!¡± Liu Jitai helped Liu Xingchang to his feet, his brow furrowed in concern. He was about to confront them, but Liu Xingchang grasped his sleeve, holding him back. Liu Xingchang¡¯s face was ashen as he shook his head at Liu Jitai, then clenched his jaw and turned his gaze to the Fourth Princess and Zhao Qinglong. His eyes seemed to hold exploding stars and surging thunder. How could the Liu Family ever stand up to the Dragon Saliva Sect? Liu Xingchang couldn¡¯t allow Old Master Liu to face such peril on his behalf. Besides, this humiliation had to be resolved by his own hand, or he would find no peace, even in death. Despite his outwardly calm demeanor, Liu Xingchang was a tempest of emotion inside. Barely containing his anger, he managed to say, ¡°On the auspicious day of your wedding, Liu Xingchang will surely visit the Dragon Saliva Sect. Just remember your actions today! Zhao Qinglong, then we shall see who tramples whom!¡± Zhao Qinglong, with undisguised contempt, responded, ¡°Fine, Liu Xingchang,e on the 24th of August next year, if you dare. I¡¯ll take you on! If you win, I¡¯ll call off the engagement and expel the Fourth Princess from the Dragon Saliva Sect in front of everyone. But if I win, you¡¯ll kneel thrice and kowtow nine times at our wedding as your way of congratting us, then scurry out of the Dragon Saliva Sect like a dog!¡± In that moment, dark mes burst forth from the depths of Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes. A single thought burned fiercely in his mind¡­ Be stronger, seek vengeance! Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 20 C20 ¨C The next Year on the 24th of August Lately, two events have sent shockwaves through the Royal Capital. The first was the astonishing return of Liu Jitai, the long-deceased patriarch of the Liu Family, who single-handedly obliterated the Mysterious Immortal Sect, one of the Great Pine Kingdom¡¯s three major sects. Despite Liu Jitai¡¯s domineering approach, the public erupted in cheers and admiration,rgely because the Mysterious Immortal Sect¡¯s conduct had been widely disapproved of. The second event involved the Liu Family¡¯s patriarch, whose meteoric rise to power came to a crashing halt. After Dai Tianli insulted him, he exacted his revenge by killing Dai Tianli. When the Dai Family took his sister, he stormed their stronghold alone, sword in hand, and fought until the heavens dimmed and the celestial bodies lost their luster. When the Mysterious Immortal Sect shamed the Liu Family and his brother, he confronted them directly, returning the humiliation and leaving onlookers in awe. However, it was Zhao Qinglong, the young master of the Dragon Saliva Sect, who dealt Liu Xingchang a devastating blow. Regardless of Liu Xingchang¡¯s machinations within the Royal Capital, his influence was on par with others, but the Dragon Saliva Sect stood supreme over the entire Great Pine Kingdom. The Liu Family, even with the full might of the nation, was no match for the Dragon Saliva Sect. The formidable Liu Xingchang couldn¡¯t withstand a single round against Zhao Qinglong. The public humiliation of the engagement cancetion between Zhao Qinglong and the Fourth Princess stripped the Liu Family, and particrly Liu Xingchang, of all dignity. The Royal Capital buzzed with discussions about Liu Xingchang, filled with sighs and mockery. ?Even more tantalizing was the tacit agreement that formed between Liu Xingchang and Zhao Qinglong. On the 24th of August the following year, the day of Zhao Qinglong and the Fourth Princess¡¯s wedding celebration, Zhao Qinglong provocatively invited Liu Xingchang, who epted the challenge in a fury. This year-long agreement was clearly not for a social call but for a duel. ?Gossip swirled with various tales, yet soon a consistent narrative emerged throughout the Royal Capital: On the 24th of August next year, Liu Xingchang would ascend to the Dragon Saliva Sect and face Zhao Qinglong inbat, seeking to avenge the dishonor of his lost bride. Although this iteration of the rumor differed slightly from the ounts of Zhao Qinglong and Liu Xingchang, it remained the version that people were most eager to embrace! The tale of a lowly youth, jilted in engagement, tossing and turning through the night, enduring hardship to hone his skills, and ultimately confronting his rival in love¡ªsuch stories weremonce in the street performances and operas of the Royal Capital, yet witnessing them unfold in real life was unprecedented. The public was abuzz with anticipation, almost wishing that tomorrow would bring the 24th of August of the following year. Meanwhile, Zhao Qinglong had let it be known through the Li Family that he had no intention of arranging an assassination of Liu Xingchang within the year. He held Liu Xingchang in such low regard that he preferred to await a direct challenge. Zhao Qinglong nned to crush Liu Xingchang once more in the presence of the world¡¯s heroes, presenting his triumph as a wedding gift to the Fourth Princess. The Liu Family remained silent on the matter, but within Liu Xingchang, the seeds of vengeance had taken root. ¡­¡­ Liu Family. This marked Princess Qingyuan¡¯s inaugural visit to the Liu Family, and her first attempt to engage with Liu Xingchang under the pretense of a social call. ?Princess Qingyuan sat with a serene grace in the Liu Family¡¯s parlor, awaiting Liu Xingchang¡¯s arrival. However, the news she eventually received filled her with profound regret. Old Master Liu was the bearer of this news. ¡°The Royal Capital is rife with rumors, and Xingchang harbors a vengeful heart, yearning to grow stronger and reim his honor. The Dragon Saliva Sect is a formidable force, and for Xingchang to surpass Zhao Qinglong, he must venture beyond the Great Pine Kingdom to the vast expanses of the Azure Sky Realm. To this grand domain, the Great Pine Kingdom is but a speck in the corner.¡± ¡°Will he return?¡± ¡°He will return, without a doubt. My grandson, Liu Jitai, will surelye back on the 24th of August next year, shining with a brilliance all his own, like the sun, for the entire world to witness. Even without the backing of a powerful sect¡¯s resources, he will defeat the young master of the Dragon Saliva Sect! Though the Liu Family may still rank below the Dragon Saliva Sect, he will have proven himself to the Fourth Princess. That is the proper way for a man to restore his honor, is it not?¡± When Princess Qingyuan departed from the Liu Family, her demeanor remained dreamy and unfocused. She could hardly recall how she managed to leave the Liu Family¡¯s estate. Deep within Princess Qingyuan¡¯s heart, there lurked an ineffable feeling of loss and emptiness. She had stumbled upon someone who captivated her attention and won her favor, yet she ultimately failed to seize the opportunity to share a drink or engage in a candlelit conversation with him. Shemented herte arrival to meet him¡ªhad she missed her chance forever? ?Liu Xingchang had left the Great Pine Kingdom. A year could change so much. Would she still have the opportunity to connect with Liu Xingchang then? Who could assure her that, within the year, Liu Xingchang wouldn¡¯t find his true love amidst the splendors of the world? This profound sense of loss was akin to tumbling off a cliff and sinking into a quagmire. But what could she do? Gazing at the fading sun on the horizon, Princess Qingyuan bit down on her teeth, her eyes shimmering with determination as she proimed, ¡°Liu Xingchang, in life, we inevitably miss many opportunities. I missed the chance to get to know you, but I am ready to make amends and seize the moment! I will wait for you in the Royal Capital for one year. After that year, if you are defeated, I will be by your side in the Royal Capital for the rest of our days, or apany you on adventures far and wide. If you are victorious, even if the entire Dragon Saliva Sect stands against you, it won¡¯t matter to me. I will stand by your side, determined to be with you!¡± ?Liu Xingchang¡¯s decision to leave the Great Pine Kingdom came after extensive deliberation with Liu Jitai. Had Liu Xingchang been a mere scion of a noble family, content with his current glory, power, and familial ties, he would have likely preferred to continue flourishing under the shelter of Liu Jitai. However, Liu Xingchang¡¯s youthful body housed the soul of the once sovereign of the Northern Pr Heaven Domain. Liu Xingchang knew one thing for certain: an eagle must leave the nest to learn to soar, and a tree must withstand the buffeting of wind and rain to grow strong and sturdy. Before leaving the Liu Family, Liu Xingchang was uncertain about his next destination or course of action. However, one thing was clear: he was determined to explore the ruins discovered by Liu Jitai in the Great Goose Mountain Range. Liu Jitai had reaped the apparent benefits of the ruins within the Great Pine Mountain Range, but he always suspected that something remained undiscovered. After several years of fruitless searching, he eventually abandoned the quest, prioritizing his cultivation. It was only after breaking free from the Blue Light Dungeon that he managed to escape. Liu Xingchang understood that the ruins, with their blue light and life-prolonging spiritual spring, offered more than just treasures to enhance a Cultivator¡¯s power. They surely concealed a genuine legacy. This conviction was precisely why Liu Xingchang feltpelled to visit the ruins in the Great Pine Kingdom before his departure. Following Liu Jitai¡¯s detailed ount, he swiftly located the ruins. With a torch in hand, he ventured into the depths of the pitch-ck cavern. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 21 C21 ¨C Holy Water Rune The interior of the copsed mountain was not pitch ck. Shortly after Liu Xingchang ventured into the ck hole, he noticed a faint blue glow. The source of the light was a mystery, but it shone upon the Lifeline Spirit Spring, casting reflections that danced like fish scales in blue patterns. Despite the sweltering heat outside, the cave felt surprisingly cool, prompting Liu Xingchang to rub his arms, which were prickling with goosebumps. ¡°It doesn¡¯t add up. The cave should be cool, but not to the point of being this chilly given the weather,¡± he mused. Liu Xingchang smacked his lips, sensing that this coolness was unlike any other, as if a bone-chilling aura had permeated his very marrow. He surveyed the cave, noting its modest size. It contained only the ever-flowing Lifeline Spirit Spring, a square table forged from an unknown material, and a stack of ordinary, tattered cushions. ¡°These cushions must have been used by Liu Jitai during his meditation sessions here,¡± Liu Xingchang chuckled. ¡°In ten years, countless must have worn out. It¡¯s a good thing this is a ce of cultivation. If an ordinary person were trapped here for a decade, they might not resort to suicide, but they¡¯d certainly emerge either mad or senseless.¡± While speaking, Liu Xingchang approached the square table for a closer inspection. Liu Jitai had described the setting to Liu Xingchang prior to his arrival. When Liu Jitai first stumbled upon these ruins, the decor was simple: a painting of a white-robed elder hung on the wall, beneath which stood the square table. Atop the tabley a copy of the Mixed Energy Technique, three vials of elixirs, and a stalk of Spiritual Immortal Grass¡ªnothing more. Having mastered the Mixed Energy Technique and with the aid of the Spiritual Immortal Grass and elixirs, Liu Jitai advanced to the Heavenly Path Realm. He sustained himself on the water from the Lifeline Spirit Spring until the day he shattered the confining blue light. Grateful for the knowledge and benefits he had received, Liu Jitai took the elder¡¯s portrait, intending to honor him with a memorial tablet in his home as a mark of respect for his master. ?¡±What kind of material is this?¡± Liu Xingchang tapped the table, noting the sound was unusually dull, unlike stone, iron, or wood. He pulled a sword from his Qiankun Pouch and struck the square table with force. ¡°ng!¡± ?The sword shattered with a crisp ring. Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. His sword, a special weapon forged from rare ck iron by Old Master Liu, had snapped like brittle tofu against the sturdy table. His eyes bulging, Liu Xingchang eximed, ¡°Could this be the high-quality weapon material ¡ª Condensed Iron? Unique to the Southern Pole Heavenly Domain, Condensed Iron is a premier material for crafting weapons. This suggests that the white-robed elder was no ordinary Cultivator in his lifetime!¡± Without hesitation, Liu Xingchang emptied his Qiankun Pouch, making room to store the square table. Though notrge, the essence of the table could be refined into an exquisite Divine Iron Sword. ?Liu Jitai may not have recognized its value, but Liu Xingchang certainly did. After securing the table, Liu Xingchang shifted his sword to one side and crouched by the spring. ¡°This life-prolonging spring water is limited, yet it possesses the miraculous ability to substitute for food and nutrition. It shouldn¡¯t be inexhaustible. Ten years have passed, and the spring should have diminished, but it hasn¡¯t. Liu Jitai mentioned that no matter how much he drinks, the water remains as plentiful as before¡­ There¡¯s definitely a secret here.¡± After sipping some water, Liu Xingchang pondered, ¡°This is indeed the life-prolonging spirit spring, but what could be causing it to never run dry?¡± ?Determined to find out, Liu Xingchang plunged into the water. To his amazement, he couldn¡¯t dive deep; the water was too shallow. Standing in the spring, the water reached only up to his waist. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± ¡°If the water is so shallow, it clearly isn¡¯t fed by any external spring tributaries¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no trace of any magical formations here, so it¡¯s evident that no powerful entity has crafted a separate barrier here¡­¡± ¡°This is truly baffling¡­¡± ?Liu Xingchang climbed out of the water, used his Spiritual Energy to dry off, andy on the ground, pondering the water¡¯s secret. Despite racking his brain, Liu Xingchang couldn¡¯te up with an exnation. His extensive knowledge seemed inadequate, as none of the possibilities he considered matched the situation at hand. Time passed, and with a resigned sigh, Liu Xingchang conceded, ¡°Well, it seems the secret of this water is not meant for me. I shouldn¡¯t linger any longer.¡± Liu Xingchang was a man who could easily let go. He was about to rise and depart when, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a flicker of light. ¡°Hmm?¡± Hey back down, focusing on the blue light pattern reflected by the spring water, his pupils narrowing. ¡°This pattern¡­ there might be something to it¡­¡± Liu Xingchang narrowed his eyes and traced shapes in the air with his hands. Then, a spark of realization hit him, and he leapt to his feet, eximing in amazement, ¡°Isn¡¯t this light pattern and its disy the same as the Spiritual Energy¡¯s path when forging a Spirit Mark Rune? This spring water is somehow connected to the Spirit Mark Rune, could it be¡­¡± A thrill of tion filled Liu Xingchang¡¯s gaze, ¡°Could it be¡­ the secret within this spring water is the Holy Water Rune!¡± In this world, Spirit Mark Runes were essential for every Cultivator, with all-attribute Spirit Mark Runes being even more prestigious. But regardless of the type, they were all known as Spirit Mark Runes, with only one being revered as the Sacred Inscription Talisman! The Sacred Inscription Talisman reigned supreme over all other Spirit Mark Runes, without any categorization of power, capable ofmanding the forces of the heavens and the earth, unrivaled by any! Forget the present Liu Xingchang; even the ruler of the Northern Pr Heaven Domain in his past life possessed only a single Sacred Gold Rune! ording to legend, the Sacred Inscription Talisman originated from the weapon of a celestial deity who created the heavens and the earth. There were only nine in existence, each possessing one of nine attributes: gold, wood, water, fire, earth, life, obliteration, time, and space. Whoever came into possession of a Sacred Inscription Talisman would experience a monumental surge in power! Liu Xingchang had never imagined that, in his new life, he would stumble upon the Holy Water Rune by sheer fate! What an incredible stroke of luck! ¡°It seems the heavens are truly on my side!¡± Overwhelmed with joy, Liu Xingchang quickly raised his hands, channeling Spiritual Energy with his left to summon forth the spring water, while his right hand crafted the intricate patterns of the Spirit Mark Rune. In this moment, Liu Xingchang relied neither on Spirit Stones nor Heavenly Stones; he used the spring water itself as the medium to forge the Spirit Mark Rune. Liu Xingchang daringly spected that this spring water was none other than the Holy Water Rune incarnate ¨C how else could it be so endlessly abundant? Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 22 C22 ¨C Wudao Sovereign No matter how much Liu Xingchang drank from the spring in the cave, its level remained unchanged. However, when he employed the technique of condensing the Spirit Mark Rune, the spring began to visibly deplete. Liu Xingchang gathered all the spring water into a single mass, which slowly formed into a glowing blue orb. As the orb shrank, condensing into the size of a Spirit Mark Rune, a burst of blue light exploded from within, engulfing the entire cave, including Liu Xingchang himself. ¡°Hu.¡± Suddenly, Liu Xingchang found himself in a chilly aquatic world. His clothes were dry, his breathing easy, as if he were walking on solid ground,pletely out of sync with the surrounding water. ?It dawned on Liu Xingchang that he wasn¡¯t actually submerged in water, but rather, he was in an illusory world preserved by a formidable power. This illusory world had been embedded into the Holy Water Rune by a mighty being. With the formation of the Holy Water Rune, the illusory world sprang to life. The next moment, a figure in white appeared before Liu Xingchang. It was an elderly man with a benevolent expression and an air of wisdom. ?His gaze was gentle yet tinged with sorrow. This was not a living person, but a remnant image preserved within the illusory world, with all his words and actions predetermined. ¡°The Holy Water Rune has atst been reactivated¡­¡± ¡°The inheritor of my teachings is my disciple, the Wudao Sovereign¡­¡± ¡°I was betrayed and pursued here. To prevent the Holy Water Rune from falling into the wrong hands, I hastilyid down my tomb and legacy, hoping someone worthy would find it. If you cannot vanquish the evil, at least do not use it tomit violence. If my disciple still holds any regard for my kindness, seek not vengeance on my behalf, but rather go to the White Water Realm and offer protection to my descendants¡­¡± The image faded away, its voice growing increasingly urgent towards the end, signaling that the pursuers were close at hand. To prevent discovery, the Wudao Sovereign had once again fled elsewhere. As the world of illusions faded away, Liu Xingchang sighed, ¡°This is the final resting ce of the Wudao Sovereign. I remember when he sought my advice on swordsmanship, before he had even acquired the Holy Water Rune¡­ Indeed, ¡®the innocent must suffer for the treasure they possess.¡¯ Without sufficient strength, it¡¯s wiser to keep such treasures hidden from others.¡± Even someone as formidable as the Wudao Sovereign, who stood at the pinnacle of this world, could fall victim to an unexpected attack, much like the master of the Northern Pr Heaven Domain. ¡°In a past life, I had the opportunity to guide you, yet in this life, you have be my teacher. The workings of fate are truly mysterious.¡± ¡°Well, now that I have your Holy Water Rune, I am bound to protect your descendants and ensure that you can rest peacefully.¡± With the illusionary worldpletely gone, the chill in the cave began to fade, and Liu Xingchang finally set the Holy Water Rune into his Spirit Sea. While an ordinary Spirit Mark Rune would be a mere point of light within the Spirit Sea, the Holy Water Rune expanded immensely upon entering Liu Xingchang¡¯s Spirit Sea, enveloping all three Spirit Seas and gently nourishing them. Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes sparkled as he noted, ¡°The Spiritual Energy in the Spirit Sea seems denser and more robust¡­ I hadn¡¯t anticipated such a supportive role from the Holy Water Rune¡­ What¡¯s this?¡± He soon realized that despite the Holy Water Rune¡¯s swift integration with the Spirit Sea, as it delved deeper, a significant w became apparent. Frowning, Liu Xingchang mused, ¡°The Holy Water Rune must have been severely damaged when the Wudao Sovereign was pursued. It¡¯s lost even the normal twenty percent of its power. No wonder the life-prolonging spring water it created could only address sustenance¡­ I¡¯ll need to seek out celestial materials to gradually restore it¡­¡± His expression softened into a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been caught up in the irony¡­ How did the Wudao Sovereign meet his end? It was the curse of possessing a treasure without guilt. If I could unleash the full might of the Holy Water Rune from the start, an eighth-grade Cultivator like myself could ovee a warrior from the Heavenly Path Realm. Even a fool would deduce that I possess the Sacred Inscription Talisman. But having twenty percent of its power is sufficient for now, providing me with a formidable means of protection. As my own power grows, repairing it slowly will surely be the safer path.¡± With this thought, Liu Xingchang¡¯s spirits lifted. Yet, in that very moment, a series of thunderous roars erupted, deafening to those nearby. Liu Xingchang eximed in rm, ¡°Disaster! The Holy Water Rune supporting this cave must have been assimted by me, and now the cave is on the brink of copse!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Liu Xingchang dashed towards the entrance, but it was toote. ¡°Boom!¡± The mountain, long overdue for copse, had been propped up by the blue glow of the Holy Water Rune for years. Two days prior, Liu Jitai had shattered this blue barrier, and now Liu Xingchang had imed the Holy Water Rune for himself, leaving the mountain without the means to hold itself up. It crumbled and fell in a heap. The thunderous crash could be heard even two miles away, sending the wildlife within the GreatÑã Mountain Range into a frenzied scramble. ¡°Crash! Crash! Crash!¡± The GreatÑã Mountain Range bordered the GreatÑã River to the east and the Furnace Stone Waterfall to the west. Since the copse of the mountains, the Furnace Stone Waterfall had dried up, while the GreatÑã River, with its many tributaries, continued its swift course unabated. The mountain chosen by the Wai Supreme to house the energy of the Holy Water Rune was selected with great care, situated beside the GreatÑã River. The mountain¡¯s low elevation meant high water levels, with its base perennially submerged. Thus, when the mountain finally gave way, water surged through the gaps, loosening the copsed mass even further. Liu Xingchang, knocked unconscious by falling rocks, was swept into the water. Carried swiftly by the current, Liu Xingchang¡¯s light body was quickly borne away by the GreatÑã River. An ordinary person, unconscious in such turbulent waters, would surely perish. But Liu Xingchang, bearer of the Holy Water Rune, was an exception. ?The Holy Water Rune, progenitor of all waters, ensured its bearer would never drown. A radiant blue light emanated from the Rune, enveloping Liu Xingchang¡¯s body, granting him the ability to breathe underwater as a fish might. This miraculous energy also kept him from sinking to the riverbed to be a feast for the fish. Despite Liu Xingchang¡¯s close call with death in the cave, it was there that he obtained the Holy Water Rune, which ultimately saved him. Wasn¡¯t this a ssic case of misfortune being a hidden blessing? Before regaining consciousness, Liu Xingchang¡¯s body had been adrift, carried by the current, destination unknown. Time passed, and as Liu Xingchang¡¯s awareness slowly returned, a wave of panic from nearly drowning overwhelmed him, and his eyes snapped open. The first thing Liu Xingchang saw upon his abrupt awakening was neither the emerald waters of the Great Swallow River nor the deep blue sky above the banks, but a face. It was a face of delicate beauty, tinged with a touch of wildness. Her eyebrows were slender yet fierce, like twin swords shing across her brow, her beauty matched by amanding presence. Her eyes were bright and lively, reminiscent of a refreshing spring, captivating the soul with their beauty yet resolute as iron. Her straight nose and beautifully shaped lips were truly stirring. From any perspective, she was an impable woman, one who could instinctively ignite a man¡¯s desire for conquest. Freshly roused in an unfamiliar ce, Liu Xingchang should have been on high alert, yet the sight of this face left him momentarily transfixed. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 23 C23 ¨C Hu Gewan ¡°Haha, this kid¡¯s quite the little Casanova¡ªnearly drowned, and the first thing he does upon waking is to gaze at our sister like he¡¯s spellbound.¡± A yful, coquettish voice snapped Liu Xingchang back to reality. Scrambling to his feet, Liu Xingchang took in his surroundings. He found himself in an ancient forest, encircled by six individuals¡ªthree men and three women. The closest to him was the woman currently administering medical aid, the same wild beauty who had captivated him at first sight. The source of the teasing was a tall woman standing behind the young healer. She was d in a sheer dress that boldly showcased her long, ivory legs. Her waist was as slender as a serpent, and her face bloomed with the delicate beauty of a flower, her skin so fine it seemed a gentle puff could mar it. Each smile and pout radiated an endless allure. The third female was more of a girl, younger and exuding a fresh, vivacious charm. Her cheeks were the color of new lychee, yet her expression carried a deep-seated grudge. ¡°We¡¯re currently being hunted by the Liu Family. I can¡¯t fathom why you¡¯d bother rescuing such a liability from the river. The Second Elder is wounded. If the Liu Family catches up, what will we do? I¡¯m still young, unmarried¡ªI don¡¯t want to die because of him!¡± The girl red at Liu Xingchang with disdain as she vented her frustration. The healer rose to her feet, saying, ¡°Our father always taught us to live with our heads held high and our consciences clear. Since he wasn¡¯t imed by the river, and fate had us cross paths, we had to help him. Otherwise, we¡¯d be troubled by guilt.¡± Among the men, one was a dashing youth in ornate clothing leaning against a tree, another a ck-robed elder seated cross-legged on a boulder, and thest a rugged man wielding a hefty sword. The rugged man, dressed in a sturdy green tunic, spoke gruffly, ¡°Miss, now that this fellow is awake, let¡¯s leave him here and make our escape! We¡¯re at least ten miles from Cloud Ascending City, and the Liu Family will be upon us shortly!¡± The elder in ck slowly opened his eyes and addressed the group, ¡°Miss, my energy has returned to bnce; we can proceed.¡± Wan Mei immediately nodded, swiftly picking up her sword from the ground, and dered in aposed manner, ¡°The Second Elder¡¯s condition has stabilized. We mustn¡¯t dy; let¡¯s set out at once!¡± Through their exchange, Liu Xingchang had managed to piece together his situation. He realized that after being knocked unconscious by a rock in the cave, he must have been swept into the Great Goose River along with the copsing mountain. Miraculously, he hadn¡¯t drowned. Instead, he was carried by the current to the forest¡¯s edge, where this group of travelers had found and rescued him. Grateful for the life-saving favor, Liu Xingchang quickly bowed in thanks to the girl, ¡°My name is Liu Xingchang. I am deeply indebted to you all for saving my life!¡± Wan Mei dismissed the gesture with a wave of her hand, ¡°It was a simple act of assistance, hardly worth mentioning. Now that you¡¯re awake, you should continue on your own. We must be on our way.¡± Liu Xingchang was taken aback and replied with a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯m truly reluctant to impose further after you¡¯ve already saved me. But upon awakening, I found myself lost in this vast wilderness, unable to discern any direction. Without your guidance, I fear I won¡¯t be able to find my way out of this forest¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the young girl beside him stomped her foot in frustration, expressing her disdain, ¡°Finding your way out is your problem. We¡¯ve already lost precious time saving you. If we take on the burden of guiding you, it could be the death of us all!¡± Before Liu Xingchang could respond, Wan Mei interjected with a furrowed brow, ¡°Qing Ge, he has a point. We should see our rescue through to the end, especially since we led him into this dense forest. Let¡¯s allow him to apany us to Cloud Ascending City.¡± The girl protested, ¡°Sister! He nearly drowned and hasn¡¯t even regained his full strength. We don¡¯t know if he has any skills or abilities, and his pace will surely be painfully slow. Isn¡¯t taking him along like carrying an anchor?¡± Wan Mei pondered for a moment, then turned to the ck-robed elder and inquired respectfully, ¡°Second Elder, what is your opinion?¡± The Second Elder cleared his throat and gestured, ¡°Since we¡¯ve saved him, we¡¯re bound by fate. It wouldn¡¯t be right to abandon him in the woods to be prey for a Demonic Beast¡­ However, each person must face their own destiny. He may follow us, but keeping up is his responsibility. We cannot afford to slow our pace on his ount.¡± Hu Gewan gave a slight bow before turning her gaze to Liu Xingchang. ¡°You¡¯ve heard the Second Elder. Do you agree?¡± Liu Xingchang couldn¡¯t contain his joy. ¡°I agree, I agree! Thank you, Hu Gewan!¡± Hu Gewan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Hu Gewan; my name is Hu Gewan.¡± ¡°Alright, Hu Gewan!¡± Liu Xingchang replied cheerfully. Hu Gewan shot Liu Xingchang a stern look and, without another word, turned to lead the way at the front of the group. Hu Geqing, the young girl, craned her neck and gave Liu Xingchang a fierce re. ¡°Kid, my sister¡¯s too kind, insisting on dragging you along. You¡¯re lucky, but I¡¯m warning you: if you dare to whine or slow us down by begging us to wait for you, I swear I¡¯ll chop off your head and feed it to the dogs!¡± Unfazed, Liu Xingchang replied with a smile, ¡°Miss Hu Geqing, rest assured, I¡¯m grateful for your life-saving help. Why would I burden you?¡± ?With a dismissive ¡°Humph,¡± Hu Geqing stopped paying him any attention and hopped along to catch up with Hu Gewan. The young man leaning against the tree stretchedzily and shot Liu Xingchang a sidelong nce. He gave Liu Xingchang¡¯s shoulder a pat and said, ¡°Buddy, if you¡¯re just looking to get out of the forest with us, that¡¯s one thing. But if you¡¯re trying to charm my older sister, you¡¯re out of luck.¡± Liu Xingchang was taken aback. ¡°Your older sister?¡± The young man shrugged. ¡°Yes, my older sister, Hu Gewan, and my second sister, Hu Geqing. I¡¯m the third sibling in our family.¡± Understanding dawned on Liu Xingchang, and he chuckled. ¡°And why would you think I¡¯m trying to woo her?¡± The young man lifted an eyebrow knowingly. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re all men here. I know full well the allure my sister holds. No need for excuses. Your desperate attempts to stick with us, that¡¯s a trick I¡¯ve seen before. And who knows, maybe you¡¯ll stage some melodramatic scene on the road ahead¡­ I¡¯ve met all the noblemen¡¯s sons in Cloud Ascending City, and I¡¯ve nevere across anyone like you. Clearly, you¡¯re not from a life of wealth. You don¡¯t even carry a weapon, and I doubt you¡¯re a Cultivator. Chasing after my sister? You don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Liu Xingchang expressed his amusement, ¡°Oh? At such a young age, you seem to be quite the veteran in matters of the heart.¡± The young man thumped his chest with pride and boasted, ¡°Absolutely, there isn¡¯t a girl in Cloud Ascending City that I can¡¯t win over!¡± Liu Xingchang chuckled and asked, ¡°So, if you weren¡¯t Hu Gewan¡¯s brother, how sure would you be of winning her over?¡± Caught off guard, the youth admitted sheepishly, ¡°Fifty¡­ maybe sixty percent sure.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t buy it,¡± Liu Xingchangughed. The youth retorted indignantly, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Just wait until we reach Cloud Ascending City, and I¡¯ll show you, Linghu Sang¡¯s allure! You¡¯ll see how those girls on the streets throw admiring nces my way!¡± Liu Xingchang found great amusement in provoking the youth and was about to continue when he suddenly tensed, his pupils narrowing and his ears perking up, ¡°It seems we won¡¯t be able to make it to Cloud Ascending City just yet.¡± As the youth was about to question ¡°Why,¡± a series of strong gusts and the swift movement of shadows emerged from the deep forest. Simultaneously, a mockingugh echoed through the trees. ¡°Hu Gewan, I¡¯ve said it before, none of you will get away!¡± Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 24 C24 ¨C It Was Harmless ¡°Hu Gewan, I¡¯ve already told you, none of you will get away!¡± Several shadows darted and swooped to the forefront of the group. Liu Xingchang sharpened his gaze and saw five individuals blocking their path. Leading them was a middle-aged man in a ck robe with a sinister and ruthless look in his eyes, followed by an old man in linen and three burly assistants. Liu Xingchang noticed Linghu Sang¡¯s breathing be more rapid at the sight of these five, who were unmistakably the Liu Family members who had been pursuing them. Hu Gewan feignedposure and said with an icy tone, ¡°Liu Changqing, our families have long been friends. Are you really willing to wipe us out over a mere Heavenly Stone Mine?¡± ¡°Just a mere mine?¡± Liu Changqing let out a coldugh and retorted, ¡°You truly are the young miss of the Linghu n, with such grandiosity. To you, a Heavenly Stone mine is trivial? Since Miss Linghu speaks so boldly, perhaps you¡¯d be willing to hand over another Spirit Stone mine to the Liu Family as well!¡± Hu Geqing stepped forward, her voice filled with contempt, ¡°Liu Changqing, you dishonorable wretch, my father was so wrong about you!¡± Liu Changqing simply shrugged and replied, ¡°Second Miss, don¡¯t me me. If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s that both our families discovered the Heavenly Stone Mine simultaneously. If we let you return, the news will surely create an uproar. Then, all the warriors would vie for it, and the Liu Family would gain little. By silencing you, the news stays buried, and the Liu Family can dominate the Heavenly Stone Mine alone.¡± The Second Elder raised his voice, ¡°Patriarch of the Liu Family, I swear to you, if you let us return, we will keep the existence of the Heavenly Stone Mine in White Beard Mountain a secret. Should we break this oath, may we be struck down by lightning!¡± Liu Changqing¡¯s smile wasced with malice as he responded, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I must apologize, Second Elder. Our surprise attack has already set our feud with the Linghu n in stone, and there¡¯s no turning back. But if we silence you, no one will know who was responsible for your demise. The Liu Family and the Linghu n can remain friends, can¡¯t they? After all, in this world, only the dead can truly keep a secret.¡± As soon as Liu Changqing¡¯smand fell, he barked sharply, ¡°Attack!¡± The four individuals behind Liu Changqing swung their weapons and charged with ferocity. At this juncture, any hope for a peaceful resolution had vanished, and Hu Gewan let out a low shout before dashing into the fray. Liu Xingchang was taken aback to find that despite her youth, Hu Gewan¡¯s cultivation was impressive, reaching the eighth grade, while Hu Geqing was a seventh-grade cultivator. The burly man dressed as a guard was noteworthy as well, possessing the first level of Spirit Mastery, indicating his significant status within the Linghu n. ?The Second Elder, a cultivator of the Third Stage of Spirit Master Realm, had unfortunately been ambushed by the Liu Family and was now severely injured, unable to muster even a third of his peak strength. Despite joining the battle, he was less effective than Hu Gewan. Liu Xingchang was unexpectedly taken by the alluring woman in the revealing dress. She was only a sixth-grade cultivator, but she practiced the rare Phantom Enchantment technique, which provided excellent support for the Linghu Family duringbat. Regrettably, the Linghu n had exerted their utmost strength, yet they could only manage a stalemate against the four from the Liu Family¡­ and Liu Changqing had yet to make his move. As the battle intensified, Liu Changqing suddenly let out a low cry, drew his long saber, and struck at the Second Elder with lightning speed. ¡°ng!¡± Despite his injuries, the Second Elder was still a Third Stage Spirit Master Realm cultivator and managed to instinctively block Liu Changqing¡¯s saber with his sword. Sparks flew in all directions, and the Second Elder¡¯splexion turned ashen as he coughed up blood and was sent tumbling backward, his treasured sword snapping in two. ¡°Old fool! Your era is over. Do you still delude yourself with thoughts of saving your master?¡± Liu Changqing¡¯s gaze was icy and filled with scorn. ?The Second Elder was wracked with a tumultuous energy within, his face deathly pale, unable to utter a single word. Disregarding him, Liu Changqing turned his de towards Hu Geqing. ¡°Watch out!¡± With quick reflexes, Hu Gewan managed to kick Hu Geqing out of harm¡¯s way. Hu Geqing was sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground, narrowly clinging to life. With the Second Elder and Hu Geqing withdrawing from the fray, Hu Sang found himself suddenly overwhelmed. The elder in linen delivered a heavy palm to his chest, and the burly man, caught off guard, was sent careening through the air like a kite with its string cut. In an instant, Hu Gewan was the only one left standing. ?¡±ng!¡± Undeterred, Hu Gewan stood resolute, her mind clear amidst the chaos. The strategy ¡°capture the leader to defeat the enemy¡± shed through her thoughts, and she swiftly brought her sword down towards Liu Changqing¡¯s neck. ¡°Trivial tricks!¡± Liu Changqing sneered, countering with a broad swipe of his de. Steel shed against steel, sending sparks scattering. Hu Gewan wielded a fine sword, neither too soft to chip nor too rigid to snap. It quivered, absorbing some of the saber¡¯s force, but the residual impact hit her like a punishing fist. ¡°Thud!¡± Hu Gewan was hurled back, mming into a tree before tumbling to the ground. Liu Changqing cast a contemptuous look at the Linghu Family sprawled on the earth, his gaze finally resting on Hu Gewan. ¡°Hu Gewan, who can save you now? Relying on a mere enchantress skilled in illusions?¡± Hu Gewan¡¯s eyes darkened as she regarded the provocatively dressed woman, then turned her steely gaze to Liu Changqing. ¡°Liu Changqing, this has nothing to do with Sister Zhao Man or Liu Xingchang, the man with her. They¡¯re innocent bystanders¡ªa drowning man we rescued by the river. They¡¯re unaware of the situation. Let them go!¡± Before Liu Changqing could respond, Hu Geqing cried out, ¡°Sister, why are you still concerned about Liu Xingchang? If it weren¡¯t for saving him, would we have been dyed so long? Would the Liu Family have caught up to us so quickly? If we perish, he should share our fate!¡± Hu Gewan was about to scold Hu Geqing, realizing that even if they hadn¡¯t waited for Liu Xingchang, they would have needed to wait for the Second Elder to recuperate. Liu Xingchang had regained consciousness before the Second Elder had fully recovered, so the me did not lie with him. Hu Geqing was simultaneously gripped by fear and anger. If she was just venting her frustration, there was no need for further reprimand, was there? ¡°Enough talk. All of you are going to die today, and no one¡¯s getting away!¡± Liu Changqing shot Hu Geqing a fierce look before gesturing to one of his men. As the head of the family, he certainly wouldn¡¯t stoop to ying the role of executioner himself. The man was tall and burly, wielding arge machete that made him look quite intimidating, almost embodying the presence of an executioner. ?He approached Hu Geqing directly, seemingly relishing the fear and anger on her beautiful face. Liu Changqing¡¯s lips twisted into a sinister smile as he turned to leave the forest, convinced that the situation was well in hand. He was in high spirits, almost unbearably so. ?But he had barely taken a few steps when a scream pierced the air. To his astonishment, he saw his would-be executioner hurtling over his head like a cannonball, crashing down right in front of him. What was happening? Liu Changqing was startled and spun around, only to see Liu Xingchang, whom he had dismissed as inconsequential, standing next to Hu Geqing, smiling benignly at him. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 25 C25 ¨C Miss Lend Me Your Sword! The abrupt turn of events had everyone¡¯s eyes widening in astonishment. No one had anticipated that Liu Xingchang, the least noticeable among them, harbored depths greater than anyone could have imagined. The Liu Family¡¯s subordinate, tasked with the role of executioner and a bona fide Seventh Rank Cultivator, was bested by Liu Xingchang in a single move. What did this imply? Hu Geqing, who had shut her eyes in terror, now reopened them, staring at Liu Xingchang standing beside her in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t fathom that she had been rescued by him. Moments before, she had been ridiculing Liu Xingchang, yet in the next, he had saved her life. In that instant, Hu Geqing¡¯s emotions were a tumultuous mix, akin to a bottle of mixed vors being spilled. Hu Gewan, too, gazed at Liu Xingchang with astonishment, not having expected him to be a Cultivator as well. Just who was Liu Xingchang? And why had he appeared downstream of the Great Swallow River? Hu Sang, with a look of surprise, wiped his eyes and remarked, ¡°Was I mistaken? Is this fellow truly a Cultivator? Could it be that hey in the road on purpose, pursuing my sister?¡± The Second Elder¡¯s eyebrows lifted in delight at this unexpected turn of events, his gaze upon Liu Xingchang now tinged with curiosity. At this juncture, Liu Changqing, having turned to face the scene, squinted his eyes and inquired, ¡°Did I underestimate you?¡± Liu Xingchang maintained his innocuous smile, responding, ¡°It appears you did.¡± Liu Changqing gestured towards his fallen subordinate, observing, ¡°He is a Seventh Rank Cultivator. Despite your surprise attack, defeating him in one stroke suggests your level is far from ordinary.¡± Liu Xingchang grinned, allowing his cultivation aura to emanate freely. Liu Changqing¡¯s eyebrows shot up as he acknowledged, ¡°An Eighth Rank Cultivator. Indeed, I misjudged you.¡± After a brief pause, Liu Changqing proposed, ¡°Linghu Gewan mentioned you were the drowning man she rescued. You belong neither to the Linghu n nor to the Bewitching Demon Sect¡­ A cultivator of the Eighth Rank at such a young age, your talent is extraordinary. If you agree to join our Liu Family, I will not only spare your life but will also wee you as an honored guest. What do you say?¡± Liu Xingchang smiled and remarked, ¡°Turning left means death, while turning right could lead to soaring sess. Even a fool knows which way to choose.¡± Liu Changqing agreed, ¡°Absolutely correct.¡± Liu Xingchang chuckled and added, ¡°Sadly, that¡¯s true for others. For me, turning left might not spell doom, and turning right doesn¡¯t guarantee ascension to the heights of sess.¡± Liu Changqingughed, ¡°It pains me to think of extinguishing the life of a genius like you, but there are many things in this world that one must do, even if reluctantly.¡± As he finished speaking, Liu Changqing stepped back, making way for the old man in linen to step forward. The old man radiated the formidable presence of a First Level Spirit Mastery Cultivator. For a Cultivator with First Level Spirit Mastery, killing an Eighth Grade Cultivator was a trivial task. To onlookers, Liu Xingchang¡¯s decision seemed foolish. The linen-d elder advanced, his approach reminiscent of a grim reaper closing in. Suddenly, Liu Xingchang lifted his right palm and said, ¡°Hold on!¡± The elder raised an eyebrow, ¡°Have you made up your mind? Do you wish to join the Liu Family?¡± Without responding, Liu Xingchang walked over to Hu Gewan and helped her to her feet, saying, ¡°Miss Hu, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± Upon hearing this, Hu Geqing burst out in anger, ¡°Liu Xingchang! You spineless traitor! You appeared so valiant before, and I was prepared to apologize to you if we survived. Now you¡¯re groveling for mercy? Are you trying to join the Liu Family and asking my sister to pardon you?¡± Hu Gewan sighed deeply and said, ¡°We saved your life, and you¡¯ve saved Geqing¡¯s life in return. We owe you nothing. If you wish to join the Liu Family, I won¡¯t bear any resentment, and you certainly don¡¯t need to seek my forgiveness.¡± The Hu sisters weren¡¯t necessarily of this opinion; it was simply that the disparity in strength was too vast. Liu Xingchang had no intimate ties with the Linghu n, so choosing self-preservation was the mark of a wise person. Liu Xingchang offered a faint smile, choosing not to respond, but instead slowly unfurled his dry and elongated right palm. Hu Gewan was taken aback and inquired, ¡°What are you doing?¡± With a chuckle, Liu Xingchang exined, ¡°It seems my sword was swept away by the river while I was adrift, so I would like to borrow yours.¡± His request left everyone momentarily speechless. Incredulously, Hu Gewan asked, ¡°Are you truly willing to forfeit this opportunity to survive?¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Liu Xingchang replied with augh. Hu Gewan, her brow furrowed, pressed, ¡°You stand no chance against them. Why throw your life away?¡± Liu Xingchang remained silent, only to repeat his request, ¡°Miss, may I borrow your sword?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Hu Gewan reluctantly handed over her sword to Liu Xingchang. Despite the profound wisdom etched into her mind from books, and the countless perspectives that urged her to convince Liu Xingchang not to squander his life, Hu Gewan was ultimately a woman. A woman who longs for the men she encounters to be true heroes, not cowards seeking glory at the expense of others. Her temperament overcame her logic, leading her to entrust the sword to Liu Xingchang. As Liu Xingchang grasped the sword, there was a palpable shift in the air¡ªhis demeanor transformed. ?Without the sword, Liu Xingchang resembled a refined schr, his manner cultured and courteous, his face perpetually graced with a radiant smile that hinted at a rich inner world of poetry and learning. However, the moment he took hold of the sword, his presence became something else entirely. Liu Xingchang was like an unsheathed de, a three-foot-long sword of pure resolve, fierce,manding, and unapologetically brilliant. Hu Gewan could sense this profound transformation and even noticed a change in Liu Xingchang¡¯s gaze¡ªit had be as piercing as the sword he now wielded, as keen as the eyes of a hawk. ?Having turned to face the old man in the linen robe, Liu Xingchang said calmly, ¡°Please, make your move.¡± There was an unmistakable edge to his voice now. The old man in linen sensed the shift as well but quicklyposed himself. As a cultivator at the first level of Spirit Mastery, he should not be intimidated by an eighth-grade Cultivator. The elderly man d in linen was not fond of the sensation he was experiencing, and he was determined to rid himself of it. Without uttering a second word, he lunged forward, thrusting his sword at Liu Xingchang. Bothbatants wielded swords. His de sliced through the air with impressive speed, yet, regrettably for him¡­ Liu Xingchang¡¯s de was swifter! In a mere moment, Liu Xingchang converted all 90 of his Spirit Mark Runes into the attribute of speed. Liu Xingchang¡¯s sword was already swift, but with the boost from the 90 speed-enhanced Spirit Mark Runes, his strike was unbelievably rapid. ¡°ng!¡± Liu Xingchang¡¯s sword grazed past the linen-d man¡¯s, the forceful breeze of the swing causing thetter¡¯s de to vibrate with a resonant shudder, quivering in response. The man¡¯s face paled as he scrambled to channel his Spiritual Energy in an attempt to regain control of his sword. But by the time he had a firm grasp once more, it was all toote. The point of Liu Xingchang¡¯s sword was already gently touching his throat. A sudden chill of realization soaked the man¡¯s back with cold sweat. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 26 C26 ¨C The Way of the Soldier Was Strange As Liu Xingchang¡¯s sword tip rested against the old man¡¯s throat, a hush fell over the arena. It was so still, one could hear the breath of the person next to them. In the blink of an eye, before the crowd could grasp what had happened, the old man was defeated. He hadn¡¯t even had time to react before the fight was over. It all urred too swiftly, to an almost maddening degree. Liu Changqing¡¯s pupils constricted as he eximed in disbelief, ¡°Such incredible speed with your sword! Did you embed thirty speed-type Spirit Mark Runes in it?¡± Liu Xingchang simply offered a nomittal smile. Squinting, Liu Changqing continued, ¡°But you must realize that every advantage has its downside. By embedding thirty speed-type Spirit Mark Runes, your strength and defense must bepromised!¡± Liu Xingchang chuckled, ¡°And your point is?¡± With a frosty tone, Liu Changqing challenged, ¡°So, do you dare to match skills with me? If you win, I¡¯ll respectfully see you on your way.¡± Shaking his head with a smile, Liu Xingchang replied, ¡°Whether or not I ept your challenge, you¡¯re still intent on shing with me. Your concern is merely that I might kill an elder of the Liu Family.¡± Liu Changqing found himself speechless, his pupils shrinking once more. He had not anticipated Liu Xingchang¡¯s ability to read him so clearly. What kind of enigma was this man? Just then, Liu Xingchang unexpectedly sheathed his sword. ¡°What are you implying?¡± Liu Changqing asked, eyes narrowed. Liu Xingchang responded with a smile, ¡°I bear no ill will towards the Liu Family. Why should I wantonly increase the bloodshed? Hu Gewan once saved my life, so I¡¯ve saved theirs in return. It¡¯s simply repaying kindness with kindness.¡± ?¡±I thought you were exceedingly clever, but you¡¯ve suddenly turned so quaintly old-fashioned¡­¡± Liu Changqing muttered, his hand firmly clutching his sword hilt. ¡°You must understand, I cannot let you leave here today, no matter what.¡± Liu Xingchang¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver as he dered, ¡°Therefore, I must defeat not only him but you as well.¡± ¡°He may be a cultivator at the First Layer of Spirit Mastery Realm, but I am at the Second Layer of Spirit Mastery Realm, and I assure you, I won¡¯t be caught off guard like he was¡­ Do you truly believe you stand a chance?¡± Liu Changqing challenged. Liu Xingchang chuckled, ¡°Why not give it a try and see?¡± Liu Changqing clenched his jaw and bellowed, ¡°Since you¡¯re so cocky, let¡¯s see if your neck can withstand the edge of my de!¡± In an instant, he charged at Liu Xingchang like lightning. ?His sword, glinting in the harsh sunlight, descended like a divine strike, aiming to cleave Liu Xingchang¡¯s head in two. ?¡±Water Shadow Body!¡± Liu Xingchang chose not to meet the blow head-on but instead evaded it with his agile movements. At that moment, he was empowered by ny speed-type Spirit Mark Runes, significantly boosting not only his attack speed but also his movement and Spirit Marking speed. For Liu Xingchang, evading Liu Changqing¡¯s onught was almost too easy. While Liu Xingchang deftly dodged, Liu Changqing¡¯s use of Spiritual Energy grew increasingly frantic, and soon, impatience set in. Liu Changqing roared, ¡°You whelp, are you too scared to face me in battle?¡± Squinting, Liu Xingchang retorted, ¡°Scared? Let¡¯s go toe-to-toe and see who prevails!¡± A fierce glint sparked in Liu Changqing¡¯s eyes as his simmering rage, fueled by constant mockery, prepared him to unleash his mightiest sh against Liu Xingchang. He was determined to split Liu Xingchang in half! Yet, as Liu Changqing¡¯s de was about to strike Liu Xingchang¡¯s head, Liu Xingchang once again effortlessly sidestepped the attack. Liu Changqing¡¯s all-out sh cut through nothing but air, leaving him with a sense of futility and rage, as if a kitten were relentlessly wing at his heart. Fuming, Liu Changqing demanded, ¡°You said you wanted to fight, didn¡¯t you?¡± With a grin, Liu Xingchang replied, ¡°Apologies, but warfare is a craft of deception. I¡¯ve studied too many military tactics and can¡¯t resist employing some strategy¡­ Let¡¯s go again. This time, I promise a direct confrontation. What do you say?¡± Though Liu Changqing verbally agreed with a ¡°fine,¡± he was wary, thinking to himself, ¡°This youngster has been toying with me with his speed repeatedly. He likely won¡¯t engage me in a straightforward battle. If I keep depleting my Spiritual Energy, I¡¯ll run dry. Better to feint and draw out his moves, then, when he thinks he¡¯s evaded me, I¡¯ll strike with a follow-up move that will ensure his defeat!¡± As the thought crossed his mind, Liu Changqing¡¯s de cleaved through the air with lethal intent. Anyone else might have been deceived by Liu Changqing¡¯s ruse, but not Liu Xingchang. With his extensivebat experience in the Northern Pr Heaven Domain, he would be ashamed if he couldn¡¯t discern a feint from a genuine attack from a mere Second Layer of Spirit Mastery Realm Cultivator. Liu Xingchang let out a coldugh as he watched Liu Changqing¡¯s de descend. With a voice as thunderous as a spring storm, he bellowed, ¡°Thunderous might!¡± Lightning erupted in that moment, and Liu Xingchang¡¯s sword struck Liu Changqing¡¯s de with the ferocity of a brutal thunderp. Liu Changqing¡¯s move was nothing but a bluff. How could it possibly withstand such a fearsome strike from Liu Xingchang? ¡°Boom!¡± The sound of impact reverberated as Liu Changqing¡¯s de shattered, his grip ckened from the blow. He was sent hurtling backward, screaming in agony as he crashed into a tree trunk and then slumped to the forest floor, his blood staining his clothes and the pine needles beneath him. Gasps of shock echoed from the onlookers. If Liu Xingchang¡¯s victory over the old man in linen was a surprise attack, then his triumph over Liu Changqing was a testament to his genuine skill. What does it mean for an eighth-grade Cultivator to defeat a practitioner of the Second Layer of Spirit Mastery Realm? Moreover, the fight between Liu Changqing and Liu Xingchang left no room for doubt; it was a clear disy of Liu Xingchang¡¯s superior prowess. ?How could the Linghu family contain their astonishment? They had initially seen him as dead weight, yet he had vanquished their most formidable adversary. The one they had deemed a liability had snatched them from the jaws of death! If Liu Changqing was no match for Liu Xingchang, who could possibly contend with him? Who among the Liu Family in the woods could now prevent their safe return to Cloud Ascending City? A wave of joy at having survived such peril washed over the Linghu family. Linghu Sang couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Brother Liu! Incredible! You may not be one of Cloud Ascending City¡¯s noble sons, but you surpass them by leagues! If you pursue my sister, you have my unwavering support from the start!¡± Zhao Man exhaled deeply and reflected, ¡°It appears that Elder Linghu¡¯s teachings were not in vain. One should live in this world with their head held high, without shame before others or guilt within their own heart. Had I not saved Liu Xingchang, how could I have expected his aid in return?¡± The Second Elder¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he said, ¡°If we could bring this young man into the Linghu n, our family¡¯s future would undoubtedly be all the brighter for it!¡± The burly man smacked his lips and dered, ¡°All I know is that thisd saved my life. If I can¡¯t share eight hundred cups in celebration with such a gant youth, I¡¯m certain I wouldn¡¯t sleep a wink!¡± Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 27 C27 ¨C Cloud Ascending City Hu Geqing¡¯s mindset hadpletely transformed. Discovering that Liu Xingchang was a Cultivator had indeed taken her by surprise, yet it wasn¡¯t enough to shift her unfavorable opinion of him. It was only when Liu Xingchang disyed his formidable strength and a talent so extraordinary that she could hardly believe it, that she came to the startling realization: it wasn¡¯t Liu Xingchang who was holding the team back, but rather, they were holding him back. Without Liu Xingchang, they would have been weeping on their way to the afterlife by now! ?A wave of guilt washed over Hu Geqing, and she wished she could just disappear into the ground. Despite being the spoiled youngdy of the Linghu n, her face reddened with embarrassment. The thrill of narrowly escaping death couldn¡¯t alleviate theplexity of her emotions at that moment. Casting a covert nce at Liu Xingchang, Hu Geqing noticed for the first time that the young man, who exuded a schrly vibe yet wielded his sword with lethal precision, was quite attractive. Oh dear¡­ Hu Geqing chided herself inwardly. Was this really the time to be concerned with such thoughts? ?Hu Gewan, too, had seen Liu Xingchang in a new light. Her decision to save him had been a matter of conscience, not because of his good looks or his status as a Cultivator. The realization that her good deed had been rewarded brought her a sense of contentment, and witnessing Liu Xingchang¡¯s heroic rescue made her feel fortunate. The mix of satisfaction and relief gave her the impression that there was something genuinely appealing about Liu Xingchang at that moment. She had many admirers, but few could evoke the feelings that Liu Xingchang had stirred within her. It¡¯smon for people to develop a fondness for someone who lends a hand in a crisis, especially if that person is also aesthetically pleasing. It¡¯s easy to mistake this fondness for romantic interest. However, Hu Gewan was level-headed and did not confuse her feelings with affection. So, her immediate response was to express her gratitude to Liu Xingchang. Liu Xingchang gestured dismissively and said, ¡°Let¡¯s help everyone else to their feet first.¡± ?With Liu Xingchang¡¯s assistance, the group managed to get back on their feet. Liu Changqing was also helped up by his men. His gaze shifted uncertainly, as if he wanted to speak, but after a nce at Liu Xingchang, he ultimately remained silent. With a curtmand, he gestured to his followers, and they all departed from the dense forest. Watching Liu Changqing and hispanions vanish from sight, the Second Elder shook his head with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s a shame. Now that Liu Changqing has fled, it won¡¯t be easy to take him down next time.¡± Despite the regret, the Second Elder was well aware that Liu Xingchang couldn¡¯t be held responsible for this oue. The conflict was between their group and the Liu Family, not Liu Xingchang and the Liu Family. Nobody wanted to unnecessarily increase their bloodshed and invite unwanted karma. Hu Gewan approached Liu Xingchang with a deep bow, ¡°If not for your intervention, the six of us would surely have perished at the hands of Liu Changqing. You must allow me to express my gratitude!¡± Liu Xingchang quickly steadied Hu Gewan, ¡°You were the ones who saved me first, prompting me to return the favor. Now, we¡¯re even. There¡¯s no need for such formality, Miss Hu Gewan.¡± The Second Elder interjected, ¡°Young Master Chen, regardless, we saved one life, yours, but you saved six of ours. We are in your debt¡­¡± Liu Xingchang could only offer a wry smile in response, at a loss for words. Linghu Sang, ever the forthright one, wrapped an arm around Liu Xingchang¡¯s shoulder and dered, ¡°Brother Liu, I know you¡¯re not one for these cumbersome rituals. So, since you¡¯re also leaving the forest, why not join us on our journey to Cloud Ascending City? You saved our lives; you must let us host you for a few days. I¡¯ll take you out for drinks¡­ And just between us,¡± he added with a conspiratorial whisper, ¡°there¡¯s a ce called Happy Forest on the third street in Cloud Ascending City, home to the most enchantingdies you¡¯ll ever see. I¡¯ll make sure you have the time of your life!¡± Hu Gewan smacked Linghu Sang on the head, reprimanding him, ¡°What are you bbering about?¡± Linghu Sang yelped in mock pain, ¡°I¡¯m just extending the hospitality of a host, am I not?¡± Zhao Man chuckled from the sidelines, ¡°Is that what you call hospitality? No wonder the young sect master from the Demon Faction is always eager to visit the Linghu Family, praising your unique way of weing guests.¡± Linghu Sang grinned sheepishly, rubbing his nose. Liu Xingchangughed along, then added, ¡°Fortunately, I have many unanswered questions. Since you¡¯re all headed to Cloud Ascending City, I might as well apany you.¡± Liu Xingchang burst into cheers, ¡°Brother Liu, that¡¯s fantastic! Trust me, you¡¯re going to absolutely love the Happy Forest!¡± Hu Gewan delivered another swift kick to Liu Xingchang¡¯s rear, eliciting a bizarre yelp from him and triggering a wave of heartyughter among the group. The difort from the earlier threat of death had vanished in that moment of mirth. ¡­¡­ As they traveled, Liu Xingchang came to realize that he had unwittingly left the Great Pine Kingdom behind, and that Cloud Ascending City was a sovereign entity. In this world, kingdoms were minor yers, hardlyparable to esteemed Cultivation Forces. As such, many independent Cultivation Forces chose not to align with any nation, perhaps opting to root themselves in a standalone city instead. Cloud Ascending City was one such city, autonomous and unmanaged by any external power. Within this self-governing city, the City Lord¡¯s Manor was the preeminent force and the sole official authority. They established the city¡¯s regtions and oversaw both the city itself and the surrounding Cultivation Resources. Many of these autonomous cities were, in fact, mightier than some nations. Cloud Ascending City was evidently a fine example of such a city, as upon Liu Xingchang¡¯s arrival, he found it to be lively and harmonious. The mix of vendors and citizens was chaotic yet orderly, boisterous without being unruly, all signs of a flourishing society. Along the way, several charming young women cast coquettish nces at Liu Sang, though the majority were offering polite greetings to Hu Gewan. Liu Sang wasn¡¯t wrong; courting Hu Gewan required more than just charm and pedigree. The party quickly traversed the lengthy streets and made their way back to the Linghu n. Their timing was unfortunate, as the elders of the Linghu n were away attending to some business outside the city. With no other option, Hu Gewan arranged for Liu Xingchang to rest until the elders returned, at which point someone would summon him. Liu Sang mored to take Liu Xingchang to the Happy Forest, but after Hu Gewan sent him flying with a well-ced kick, he quieted down. Liu Xingchang, for his part, was content to enjoy some peace and quiet. What he needed most at the moment was peace and quiet. Even though he had refined the Holy Water Rune, it was akin to having cooked a meal; just because the meal was ready didn¡¯t mean it had been eaten. He still hadn¡¯t mastered the energy within the Holy Water Rune. Liu Xingchang suddenly felt a surge of anticipation. Despite the Holy Water Rune being iplete, he believed it could still aid him in making several breakthroughs. ¡­¡­ Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 28 C28 ¨C First Level of the Spirit Mastery The Holy Water Rune is one of the world¡¯s most formidable Spirit Mark Runes. Even in its iplete state, it possesses enough power to endow its host with tremendous energy. Liu Xingchang¡¯s current task was to execute his cultivation technique and absorb the energy granted by the Holy Water Rune. While normal cultivation involves refining the Spiritual Energy from the environment, which is a slow process requiring many steps, refining one¡¯s inherent Spiritual Energy can greatly elerate the process. ?The energy from the Holy Water Rune, much like that from Spirit Stones and Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, could be directly refined and absorbed by Liu Xingchang. This direct ess to powerful resources is precisely why scions of noble families often advance more rapidly in their cultivation. ?¡±Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Within Liu Xingchang, the energy surged, shing with his innate Spiritual Energy at an incredible rate. Energy, simr to a liquid, can experience a forceful rebound when it collides with another substance, yet some of it will also blend. As the Spiritual Energy and the newly refined energy continued to sh, the amount of merged energy increased steadily. ?Since Spiritual Energy was already inherent to Liu Xingchang, any additional energy that fused with it would be a controble resource for him. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Liu Xingchang had believed that even an iplete Holy Water Rune could elevate his cultivation to around the Spirit Mastery Fifth or Sixth Layer. However, he soon realized he had underestimated the challenge of advancing the Three-Spirit Sacred Body. As more energy from the Holy Water Rune was refined, his realm naturally progressed to the ninth grade, and after another hour, he achieved the first level of Spirit Mastery. Yet, upon reaching the first level of Spirit Mastery, he hit a significant bottleneck. The energy from the Holy Water Rune filled one Spirit Sea, but he still had a second and third Spirit Sea to saturate. The second Spirit Sea eventually brimmed with energy after much effort, but the remaining energy struggled to fill the third Spirit Sea. ?The third Spirit Sea swelled with increasing concentrations of Spiritual Energy: thirty percent, fifty percent, sixty percent, eighty percent, and finally, ny percent. When the Holy Water Rune¡¯s energy arrived, the Spirit Sea was already brimming with ny percent Spiritual Energy. It was thoroughly refined, leaving no trace of energy to be further processed. ?¡±Oh my god¡­¡± Despite having weathered many storms, Liu Xingchang couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in disbelief. ¡°This is the Holy Water Rune we¡¯re talking about! Even in its damaged state, it¡¯s one of the Nine Great Runes, as renowned as the Holy Gold Rune I wielded in my past life¡­ And it only allowed me to advance by two levels? How can the Three-Spirit Sacred Body squander resources to such an extent!¡± Liu Xingchang was so frustrated he felt like he could spit blood. ?Consider that in his past life, his realm had reached lofty heights, where advancing a single level was dozens of times harder than it is now. Yet, with the Holy Gold Rune, he had managed to break through six minor realms¡­ The profligacy of the Three-Spirit Sacred Body was starkly apparent byparison. ?¡±The Three-Spirit Sacred Body is indeed superior, but the journey to avenge my past life is daunting¡­ When will I be able to break through the Life and Death Realm and ascend to the Northern Pr Heaven Domain? I truly miss my oldrades¡­¡± he mused. Just then, a knock at the door interrupted his thoughts. ?¡±Young Master Liu, our lord has returned. Our youngdy requests your presence in the main hall,¡± a voice called from outside. ?¡±Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± Liu Xingchang responded loudly. He ceased his cultivation practice, stood up to smooth out the wrinkles in his clothes, and stepped out the door. Guided by a servant, Liu Xingchang arrived at the bustling main hall of the Linghu n. The hall was packed with people eager toy eyes on the man who could best Liu Changqing and rescue two young misses, a young master, an elder, and a guard of the Linghu n. The Linghu n¡¯s patriarch was a middle-aged man with a seemingly gentle demeanor. But beneath that amiable exterior lurked a thunderous potential for fury. Anyone mistaking his kindness for weakness was bound to pay dearly. Hu Gewan, Hu Geqing, and Hu Sang stood obediently behind him, resembling three well-behaved children. nking Patriarch Hu were the senior members and elders of the Linghu n. Aside from the Second Elder, there was a white-robed elder exuding an aura of hidden depth, seated even closer to the front than the Second Elder, clearly indicating his status as the Great Elder of the Linghu n. Upon Liu Xingchang¡¯s arrival, Patriarch Hu promptly approached him, grasping his hand with a warm and grateful expression, ¡°Mr. Liu, I cannot thank you enough for saving my son and daughter. To me, that is more precious than anything else!¡± The Second Elder chimed in from the side, ¡°Defeating a cultivator of the Second Layer of Spirit Mastery Realm with an Eighth Grade cultivation is no mean feat. Young Mr. Liu, with your exceptional talent at such a young age, you are indeed a prodigy and a hero among men!¡± Liu Xingchang modestly replied, ¡°Second Elder tters me too much. I hardly deserve such high praise.¡± Patriarch Hu gestured dismissively and said, ¡°Mr. Liu, there¡¯s no need for excessive modesty. The fact that you saved Wannge and the others is undeniable, and I must express my gratitude properly! Tell me, what can our Linghu n offer you? Just name it, and if it¡¯s within our power, we will not hesitate! Our Linghu n does not take lightly to ingratitude or failing to repay debts.¡± Liu Xingchang believed in the Linghu n¡¯s sincerity, yet he still offered a smile and responded, ¡°I saved Miss Hu because she once saved my life. We are even, and there¡¯s no need for Patriarch Hu to dwell on it.¡± Patriarch Hu insisted, ¡°Mr. Liu, regardless, we are indebted to you. If you refuse this favor, it could tarnish our Linghu n¡¯s reputation for honor and gratitude. We cannot allow that.¡± Liu Xingchang gave a wry smile, but after a moment¡¯s thought, he suggested, ¡°If I were to ask for one thing¡­ during my drift down the Great Swallow River, my sword was swept away. Currently, I possess a piece of condensed iron. Perhaps, Patriarch Hu, you might know a skilled Weapon Refiner who could forge this condensed iron into a weapon for me?¡± ¡°Concentrated iron?¡± A chorus of gasps echoed around upon hearing these words. Patriarch Hu also expressed his astonishment, ¡°Young Master Liu, Concentrated Iron is an exceptionally rare and durable material for weapons. Artifact Refiners capable of forging weapons from Concentrated Iron wouldn¡¯t settle for a minor ce like Cloud Ascending City¡­ To find an Artifact Refiner of such caliber, one must venture to the Azure Sky Realm!¡± Liu Xingchang was taken aback and asked, ¡°The Azure Sky Realm?¡± Patriarch Hu replied, ¡°Yes, indeed. Have you not been to the Azure Sky Realm? It¡¯s where thepetition among the major powers is most intense and where the mightiest Cultivators gather!¡± Linghu Sang chimed in with enthusiasm, ¡°They say the Azure Sky Realm is strewn with treasures and beauties. Every day, a formidable power falls, and new ones rise in its ce¡­ What excites me the most is the rumor that the brothels there are home not only to human beauties but also to elven ones, and even powerful demonesses who have taken human form. They even have exotic women from the Great Western Region!¡± Linghu Sang rattled off his excitement like he was listing treasures, but before he could finish, Hu Gewan smacked him on the head, prompting roars ofughter from everyone. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 29 C29 ¨C Azure Sky Realm and Hidden Dragon Sect Liu Xingchang raised an eyebrow and inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Azure Sky Realm?¡± Patriarch Hu responded with a smile, ¡°This is certainly not the Azure Sky Realm itself. We are still quite a distance from the Azure Sky Realm. This area is merely a part of it.¡± Liu Xingchang grasped the meaning behind Patriarch Hu¡¯s words. Indeed, both the Great Pine Kingdom and Cloud Ascending City fell under the Azure Sky Realm¡¯s jurisdiction andy within its expansive boundaries. Yet, they weren¡¯t truly within the heart of the Azure Sky Realm. The situation was akin to Cloud Ascending City, which managed numerous small towns and viges in its vicinity. Thesemunities, while under the city¡¯s governance, were not actually inside the city limits. Hence, the townsfolk, despite being residents of Cloud Ascending City, still referred to going there as ¡°entering the city.¡± In the grand scheme of the Azure Sky Realm, Cloud Ascending City and the Great Pine Kingdom were like small towns on the outskirts of a muchrger city. The Azure Sky Realm consisted of innumerable small nations, cities, and private domains, covering an immense area that seemed limitless. Ordinary people could spend their entire lives without ever traversing its full expanse. Even for a cultivator family like the Linghu n, reaching the outermost boundaries of the Azure Sky Realm was a formidable challenge. Countless creatures were born and perished within the Azure Sky Realm, and numerous powers rose to prominence and then faded into oblivion. For the entities and beings within the Azure Sky Realm, the most bustling and alluring ce was, without question, its central region. Only the heart of the Azure Sky Realm could be considered its true essence. Entities like Cloud Ascending City and the Great Pine Kingdom were simply within its sphere of influence, tucked away in their own corners, unable to ess either the realm¡¯s outer limits or its vibrant center. Undoubtedly, from the perspective of the central Azure Sky Realm, Cloud Ascending City and the Great Pine Kingdom were no different from any rural vige or small town. Liu Xingchang aspired to ascend to greater heights, to grow in strength, and to stand out among his peers. Venturing to the central region of the Azure Sky Realm was an essential step in his journey, much like vigers moving to towns and townsfolk advancing to cities. Liu Xingchang left the Great Pine Kingdom with the intention of seeking out a broader, more bustling, and perilous world to hone his skills. His eyes sparkling with interest, Liu Xingchang said, ¡°Patriarch Hu, could you provide me with a map of the Azure Sky Realm? After hearing you speak of it, I¡¯m quite eager to explore the Azure Sky Realm for myself!¡± Patriarch Hu shook his head and replied, ¡°Young Friend Chen, while the Azure Sky Realm is indeed full of opportunities, it¡¯s nothing like the secluded cities and states we know. The more flourishing the area, the fiercer thepetition and the greater the danger. Venturing recklessly into the heart of the Azure Sky Realm could make you easy prey. The likelihood of falling victim to murder and robbery there is significantly high.¡± Liu Xingchang assured him, ¡°Patriarch Hu, rest assured, I¡¯ll be cautious.¡± Patriarch Hu smiled and rified, ¡°Young Friend Chen, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m not trying to discourage you from going to the Azure Sky Realm; rather, I have a better strategy to help you gain entry.¡± Liu Xingchang, taken aback, inquired, ¡°Oh? What makes you say that?¡± With a knowing smile, Patriarch Hu exined, ¡°The world is immense, and geniuses abound. Throughout history, numerous independent cultivators have emerged as if by miracle, bing dark horses that capture the world¡¯s attention and achieve great feats¡ªso great that they surpass even those scions of noble families who have beenvished with resources for cultivation. For this reason, many major powers at the center of the Azure Sky Realm seek to recruit talent from the expansive areas beyond their borders, much like the prominent families in Cloud Ascending City who scout and nurture children with a gift for cultivation from nearby towns and viges.¡± Liu Xingchang, intrigued, remarked, ¡°Has the Azure Sky Realm extended an olive branch to Cloud Ascending City?¡± Patriarch Hu confirmed with a smile, ¡°Indeed, a formidable force at the heart of the Azure Sky Realm, known as the Hidden Dragon Sect, has offered Cloud Ascending City five spots in their Sea Selection. Those who pass the selection will have the chance to join the Hidden Dragon Sect and be disciples.¡± Liu Xingchang was taken aback and inquired, ¡°Does the Great Pine Kingdom, neighboring Cloud Ascending City, have any spots for the Sea Selection?¡± Patriarch Hu replied, ¡°The Great Pine Kingdom¡¯s overall strength surpasses that of our Cloud Ascending City. As such, they are allocated five spots for the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s Sea Selection annually, as well as five for the Dragon Saliva Sect, and another five for the Lunar Sect. Each of these sects is a formidable power within the Azure Sky Realm, with immense strength.¡± ¡°For peripheral forces like ours, having disciples join these prestigious sects can significantly elevate our status. Other major forces will take notice, recognizing our ability to cultivate talent, and may grant us some Sea Selection spots. Whether it¡¯s Cloud Ascending City or the Great Pine Kingdom, anyone who passes the selection and joins a major sect bes a celebrated hero, bringing honor to their home. Unfortunately¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the pity?¡± Liu Xingchang pressed. Patriarch Hu sighed, ¡°The sad truth is that both Cloud Ascending City and the Great Pine Kingdom, along with many other local forces, seldom see disciples seed in the selection. Cloud Ascending City, in particr, has yet to have anyone pass the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s selection, which is quite an embarrassing predicament.¡± ¡°Has anyone from the Great Pine Kingdom ever passed?¡± Liu Xingchang asked. After a moment¡¯s reflection, Patriarch Hu responded, ¡°In the case of the Great Pine Kingdom¡­ Mr. Lan did pass the Dragon Saliva Sect¡¯s selection in his youth, bing an in-name disciple. This drew the attention of both the Hidden Dragon Sect and the Lunar Sect, leading them to offer the Great Pine Kingdom five Sea Selection spots each. Mr. Lan¡¯s sess made him a hero throughout the kingdom. Regrettably, his talents were only sufficient for him to be an in-name disciple; he never became an official disciple of the Dragon Saliva Sect. Yearster, he returned to his homnd to live in luxury. Despite this, he remains the strongest in the Great Pine Kingdom and bears the esteemed title of Protector of the Nation.¡± Liu Xingchang inquired, ¡°Has no one from the Great Pine Kingdom passed since then?¡± Patriarch Hu shook his head, ¡°No one. The selection trials attract geniuses from across the Azure Sky Realm. Not only do the outer regions send their talents, but the central region¡¯s prodigies participate as well¡­ How can the offspring of ordinary forces from the outskirtspete with those raised in the central region or those heirs bolstered by their family¡¯s wealth? The mighty powers of the central region cast a wide in the hopes of finding a diamond in the rough. Besides, with the vastness of the Azure Sky Realm¡¯s periphery, even the slimmest chance of a dark horse emerging means a significant number when everyone is gathered, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Upon hearing this, a spark of determination ignited within Liu Xingchang. It¡¯s no wonder the emperor discarded our old friendship to curry favor with the Dragon Saliva Sect, disregarding the dignity of a young man like me. The disparity between the Great Pine Kingdom and the Dragon Saliva Sect is indeed vast. But if you show no kindness, expect none in return. As a son of the Great Pine Kingdom, I am determined to represent Cloud Ascending City in thepetition. And once I¡¯ve joined the Hidden Dragon Sect, I trust you won¡¯t be filled with regret! With this thought, Liu Xingchang suddenly asked Patriarch Hu, ¡°Are you implying that you¡¯re offering me a chance to audition for the Hidden Dragon Sect?¡± Patriarch Hu replied, ¡°Indeed. I secured the spot originally reserved for the Liu Family¡¯s disciples from the City Lord, giving the Linghu n two spots. One is for you, as a gesture to repay a debt of gratitude, and the other¡­ frankly, is because I hope you will look after Hu Gewan on the journey and lend her your support. I would be deeply appreciative.¡± It was clear that the Linghu n¡¯s two spots were designated for Liu Xingchang and Hu Gewan. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 30 C30 ¨C The Two Families¡¯ Servants A prestigious power was seeking disciples, specifically targeting young individuals whose paths in cultivation were not yet set. The key phase of the selection process was determining the candidates¡¯ bone age; anyone over eighteen was ineligible topete. This criterion meant the opportunitynded in the hands of Hu Gewan and Liu Xingchang. Liu Xingchang earnestly promised, ¡°Rest assured, I will take great care of Wannge on our journey.¡± Patriarch Hu, pleased, responded, ¡°Excellent. I will host a banquet at our home today. As a benefactor of the Linghu n, we shall drink until we are content. We depart at the third hour tomorrow. I will personally escort you to the city gates to join the other three.¡± Liu Xingchang, with a hint of excitement, replied, ¡°Leaving tomorrow? Even better. Sooner is preferable.¡± Liu Xingchang hadn¡¯t forgotten his pact with Zhao Qinglong. With just three hundred days until the 24th of August, he needed to seize every chance to grow stronger. Zhao Qinglong had already reached the Cultivator¡¯s Origin Stage, a whole Great Realm above Liu Xingchang. Could Liu Xingchang close that gap within a year? As Liu Xingchang was progressing, so too would Zhao Qinglong, who certainly wouldn¡¯t pause his advancement to wait. The pressure on Liu Xingchang was immense. Under normal circumstances, he was confident he could catch up to Zhao Qinglong within a year. But his Three-Spirit Sacred Body, with its propensity for extravagance,plicated matters. The burdensome Three-Spirit Sacred Bodypelled him, despite his pride as the lord of the Northern Pr Heaven Domain, to acknowledge the times and join a sect within the Azure Sky Realm to ess greater resources for cultivation. Once the assembly dispersed, Liu Xingchang returned to his training. Though breakthroughs were challenging for the Three-Spirit Sacred Body, perseverance couldpensate for shorings. The heavens reward the diligent, and there¡¯s truth in that. In his past life, Liu Xingchang¡¯s rise to lord of the Northern Pr Heaven Domain was not solely due to his innate talent; without his exceptional dedication, such aplishments would have been unattainable. Liu Xingchang was starting his life anew, possessing the Three-Spirit Sacred Body that could overwhelm others. Naturally, he had to exert extra effort. Linghu Sang tried to persuade Liu Xingchang to visit the Happy Forest, but Liu Xingchangpletely ignored him. In his view, nothing was more important than cultivating strength. Although Liu Xingchang emerged from seclusion to share a few drinks with the Linghu Family in the evening, after the third round, he returned to his room to resume his cultivation. Cultivation sharpens the mind and spirit, which is why Cultivators don¡¯t require sleep. They simply meditate and cultivate to rejuvenate their spirit. ¡­¡­ The night passed quietly. The next morning, Liu Xingchang rose, freshened up, had breakfast, and then headed to the city gates, led by Patriarch Hu. Today wasn¡¯t particrly special for Cloud Ascending City, as the City Lord and the patriarchs of the four great families sent their disciples to the Azure Sky Realm for the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s selection process every year. Yet, no one had ever sessfully passed the selection; they either returned defeated or remained in the central region of the Azure Sky Realm to develop. Those who stayed had either failed to make a name for themselves, returned home in defeat, or ended up as casualties in the power struggles of emerging forces. Despite the daunting challenges, the spirited young men of Cloud Ascending City never abandoned this chance. After all, venturing out for an adventure was far better than spending a lifetime confined to Cloud Ascending City. Due to the dishonorable actions of the Liu Family towards the Linghu n, the City Lord¡¯s Manor cracked down on them, and this year¡¯spetition slot, which belonged to the Liu Family, was awarded to the Linghu n. As Patriarch Hu, Liu Xingchang, and Hu Gewan approached the city gate, they found only an elder from the Hong Family and a slender youth standing against the breeze; the other families had yet to arrive. Patriarch Hu said to Liu Xingchang, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his frail appearance. At three months old, he was carried off by a pack of wolves and miraculously survived. He lived among them until he was seven when he was finally discovered. It turned out he was the long-lost child of the Hong Family¡¯s First Lady. His resilience is remarkable, and his abilities are peculiar, making him a mystery to most.¡± While they were talking, the sound of a carriage and horses broke the silence. A ck steed reared up, its hooves striking the air as it let out a piercing neigh. A luxurious and finely crafted carriage came to a steady halt beside them. The coachman, agile and strong, leapt down from the carriage and knelt before it, his knees touching the ground. Soon after, a plump hand adorned with jade rings pulled back the elegant curtain, and a rotund middle-aged man d in mink fur emerged. He stepped onto the coachman¡¯s back to alight from the carriage. ?Close on the heels of the portly man was a young man whose attire shimmered with jewels and precious stones. His brocade robe was studded with sparkling gems, and a jade pendant at his waist wasrger than his own face. His face bore an expression of haughty disdain. Patriarch Hu exined to Liu Xingchang, ¡°The Gong Family is the wealthiest merchant family in Cloud Ascending City. Though based here, their business reaches across neighboring independent cities and even some sovereign kingdoms. Theymand a host of experts, and their descendants arevished with all sorts of resources for cultivation from a young age. While they may not match the scions of noble families in the heart of the Azure Sky Realm, they are far superior to the offspring sent by the lesser powers on the periphery.¡± Just then, a new figure caught everyone¡¯s attention, brought into view by the gentle breeze. It was a girl, exuding pride like a phoenix. Upon seeing her, Liu Xingchang was reminded of the Fourth Princess. Yet, while the Fourth Princess¡¯s pride stemmed from her status and position, the pride radiating from this girl, who approached with the morning wind, seemed to spring from deep within her bones¡ªa pride that onlyes with utmost self-assurance. Liu Xingchang inquired, ¡°Could she be the daughter of the City Lord¡¯s Manor?¡± Patriarch Hu nodded, confirming, ¡°Indeed, she is. Blessed with exceptional talent from a young age, she has ventured alone through seven nations and eight cities to hone her skills. Upon her safe return, her strength had significantly increased. She deliberately chose not to enter the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s trials, opting to wait until she was seventeen, just shy of eighteen, to join the sect in one fell swoop!¡± Liu Xingchang pondered, ¡°Does that mean if she didn¡¯t seed at thepetition when she was sixteen, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to try again at seventeen?¡± Patriarch Hu remarked, ¡°Certainly, she can. Her pride, however, won¡¯t tolerate failure. She must seed on her first attempt.¡± Liu Xingchang pursed his lips thoughtfully, musing, ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s what true pride is?¡± Once everyone had arrived, a round of introductions took ce. Through these, everyone learned each other¡¯s names. The daughter of the City Lord¡¯s Manor was Yan Tianni, the opulently dressed young man was Hong Tengqing, and the solitary, wolf-like thin boy was simply known as Tong San. Having met these three, Liu Xingchang was now known to them as well. But when Patriarch Hu briefly introduced Liu Xingchang¡¯s identity, all three wore peculiar looks on their faces. Hong Tengqing narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing Liu Xingchang from top to bottom before scoffing, ¡°Mr. Chen, fighting for the Linghu, and the people of Great Pine fighting for Cloud Ascending City¡ªwhat a fine pair of family servants you make. If you¡¯re willing to serve as my personal attendant, perhaps I might consider allowing you to join our Gong Family Merchant Association.¡± ustomed to arrogance, Hong Tengqing didn¡¯t even regard the City Lord¡¯s daughter, let alone Liu Xingchang. Yet, as soon as Hong Tengqing spoke, the mood in the room shifted palpably. Even Yan Tianni, with her phoenix-like pride, joined the rest in directing their icy stares toward Liu Xingchang. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 31 C31 ¨C One Punch The scorn and contempt in Hong Tengqing¡¯s eyes were palpable. He had no real expectation of Liu Xingchang bing his servant on their journey, nor did he intend to use Liu Xingchang as a means to assert his dominance among the five. His aim was simply to bully Liu Xingchang. This behavior was typical for him, reminiscent of a spoiled child who never considered whether his actions might embarrass others; he acted purely on whim. What¡¯s more, his father was still present. To foster the independence of its newly recruited disciples, the Hidden Dragon Sect mandated that they travel to the auditions without family protection. They had to traverse mountains, nations, and cities on their own to gain experience. Thus, while on the road from Cloud Ascending City, Hong Tengqing couldn¡¯t lean on his family¡¯s influence. Had Hong Tengqing been so brazen en route, Liu Xingchang could have easily put him in his ce. But the situation was different now¡ªthey hadn¡¯t yet left the city, and President Tong was still by his son¡¯s side. The Gong Family Merchant Association wielded power across many nations, making both the City Lord¡¯s Manor of Cloud Ascending City and the royal family of the Great Pine Kingdom wary of crossing them. How then could Liu Xingchang dare to reprimand Hong Tengqing in front of President Tong? At this moment, Hong Tengqing felt he could act with impunity. Liu Xingchang narrowed his eyes, quietly swapping all ny Spirit Mark Runes for speed-oriented ones, while covertly preparing his Water Shadow Body technique. ¡°Given that the five of us will be traveling together for the next half month, I¡¯d prefer our rtionship to be on good terms. So, if you apologize now, we can put this whole affair behind us,¡± he said. At these words, Hong Tengqing burst into unrestrainedughter, as if he¡¯d heard the funniest joke imaginable. Hisughter made his chubby cheeks resemble a blooming chrysanthemum, and his ample flesh quivered like the folds of a steaming dumpling. Still chuckling, Hong Tengqing pointed at Liu Xingchang¡¯s face and taunted, ¡°Are you trying to kill me withughter? You actually expect me to apologize to you? And what will you do if I refuse to apologize?¡± Liu Xingchang offered a faint smile and remarked, ¡°If you refuse to apologize, then I¡¯m afraid your despicable mouth is going to find itself in trouble.¡± Hong Tengqing retorted with a sneer, ¡°Do you really think you have the guts to hit me? Are you unaware that I am the eldest son of the Gong Family Merchant Association?¡± President Tong narrowed his eyes and warned Liu Xingchang, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t do something you¡¯ll regret.¡± Liu Xingchang simplyughed, choosing to remain silent. He now understood the root of Hong Tengqing¡¯s arrogance; with such an irrational father, it was no surprise his son was equally unreasonable. Emboldened by his father¡¯s support, Hong Tengqing grew even more insolent. He pulled a face at Liu Xingchang and taunted, ¡°I¡¯ll insult you, you pair of lowly servants. What can you possibly do to me?¡± Liu Xingchang let out a resigned sigh and bowed his head. Hong Tengqing mistook this gesture as a sign of submission and his expression grew even more contemptuous. But in the next instant, Liu Xingchang abruptly lifted his head, a dangerous glint in his eyes. To the astonishment of all onlookers, hended a fierce punch on Hong Tengqing¡¯s mouth. ¡°Bang!¡± Hong Tengqing cried out in agony as he was sent flying like a shell, several teeth scattering in his wake. The crowd was left gaping in disbelief. Liu Xingchang had actually struck Hong Tengqing? Was he not aware that Hong Tengqing was the scion of the Gong Family Merchant Association? Did he not see President Tong standing right there? While the crowd was still reeling, Liu Xingchang swiftly activated ny speed-type Spirit Mark Runes along with the Water Shadow Body, and darted towards the mountain range outside the city with lightning speed. Onlookers gaped anew, utterly taken aback by Liu Xingchang¡¯s audacious move. He had hit and then run, seizing the upper hand and making a quick escape, reminiscent of a child¡¯s y. Hu Gewan was initially taken aback, but then she couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. She had assumed Liu Xingchang would bite his tongue and bide his time for revenge against the pompous young man, considering it wasn¡¯t the right time to confront Hong Tengqing. Yet, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Liu Xingchang would strike and then dash off, managing to release his pent-up frustration without any repercussions. ?When Liu Xingchang sent Hong Tengqing flying, President Tong instinctively rushed to his aid. By the time President Tong had set Hong Tengqing down, Liu Xingchang had already vanished into the mountain depths, making him difficult to track down. This elicited a smug lift of Yan Tianni¡¯s eyebrows. ?Yan Tianni had contemted two solutions to the recent events. The first was to directly challenge the formidable Gong Family Merchant Association, while the second was to swallow her pride and bide her time, waiting for the right moment to teach Hong Tengqing a lesson when no one was around. Given that there were five of them traveling together, it was impossible for the Gong Family Merchant Association to provide protection for all. ?The first approach, however, was foolhardy and certainly not the act of a true hero. The second method, though more prudent, was disdainful to someone as proud as Yan Tianni. While it¡¯s inspiring to hear of someone who can endure great humiliation and eventually seek revenge, Yan Tianni, with her phoenix-like pride, could never embrace such a tactic. Despite her preferences, she couldn¡¯te up with a third strategy. Yet, Liu Xingchang¡¯s approach unexpectedly impressed her. Of the 36 stratagems, fleeing was the best. There was no disgrace in retreat, especially since Liu Xingchang had fled only after avenging himself. His tactic was both clever and amusing, and she had to acknowledge that this man, whom she was meeting for the first time, certainly thought differently from others. His punch had not only demonstrated valor but also kept him out of harm¡¯s way. ?Yan Tianni was particrly struck by one detail: Liu Xingchang had directed Hong Tengqing towards President Tong, creating an opportunity for her to escape. She made a mental note of Liu Xingchang¡¯s name. As Liu Xingchang disappeared without a trace, Hong Tengqing spat blood, and President Tong¡¯s eyes narrowed with displeasure. Unable to retaliate against Liu Xingchang, President Tong turned his cold gaze to Patriarch Hu, stating icily, ¡°Although Liu Xingchang is not of your Linghu n, you were the ones who brought him here. If he seeds in the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s selection, so be it. But should he fail and abscond, I will hold your Linghu n ountable for that punch!¡± Patriarch Hu merely smiled, offering no response. Despite the Gong Family Merchant Association¡¯s considerable strength, President Tong was a businessman at heart, prioritizing profit above all. He certainly wouldn¡¯t risk antagonizing the formidable Linghu n over a trivial grudge. The Gong Family Merchant Association¡¯s attempts to cause trouble were sure to be unpleasant for them, but Patriarch Hu was confident that Liu Xingchang would sail through the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s selection process. He had dispatched agents to the Great Pine Kingdom just yesterday to gather intelligence on Liu Xingchang, and the information they unearthed was nothing short of astonishing. Liu Xingchang¡¯s previous aplishments were almost beyond belief. Moreover, even if Liu Xingchang were to be rejected, with Liu Jitai in the picture, would the Gong Family Merchant Association truly have the audacity toy a finger on Liu Xingchang? Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 32 C32 ¨C zing Giant Rock Lizard Seeing that Patriarch Hu remained silent, Hong Tengqing suddenly shouted in anger, ¡°Dad! Wipe them out! Wipe them out!¡± His words might have been meant to intimidate, buting from Hong Tengqing, who had lost several teeth, they only made everyone pause before bursting intoughter. President Tong shot Hong Tengqing a furious nce and said, ¡°Enough, stop making a fool of yourself! As a Cultivator of the Spirit Mastery Realm, youck even the most basic defensive awareness. You were ambushed and lost all your teeth. How can you still have the face to shout here? I hope you¡¯ll grow up during your journey with the Hidden Dragon Sect. I can¡¯t always be there to protect you!¡± Before Hong Tengqing could retort, President Tong had resolutely climbed into his carriage and instructed the coachman to leave quickly. Hong Tengqing was left standing there, fuming and clutching his bleeding mouth, as heically cursed Liu Xingchang, who had vanished without a trace. Patriarch Hu paid no mind to Hong Tengqing and turned to Yan Tianni, ¡°Miss Yan, you have thepetition documents for Cloud Ascending City, correct?¡± Yan Tianni nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to rely on you for this journey,¡± said Patriarch Hu. Yan Tianni replied coolly, ¡°It is my duty.¡± With that, Yan Tianni headed for the city gate and mounted a white fox steed that had been readied in advance. The White Fox steed, a Stage One Demonic Beast,cked offensive capabilities but was prized for its excellent carrying capacity and the intelligence and agility of its kin, making it the premier choice for Stage One transportation. Outside the city gate, there were five White Fox steeds, but with Liu Xingchang having already departed, only four were needed for the group. As the Hong Family Elder and Patriarch Hu watched on, the four travelers finally left Cloud Ascending City and embarked on the thrilling journey through the Great World of Cultivation, heading towards the sacred Azure Sky Realm. However, just as they entered the valley beyond the city, a disturbance arose from the southern mountain as stones tumbled down, and a figure emerged, standing tall. Upon recognizing the neer, Yan Tianni¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and Hong Tengqing¡¯s emotions began to surge. It was Liu Xingchang, the one who had previously fled into the mountains. Hu Gewan eximed with surprise, ¡°Liu Xingchang? You didn¡¯t leave?¡± Brushing off the dust from his clothes, Liu Xingchang approached with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have thepetition documents. Even if I went to the Hidden Dragon Sect, I couldn¡¯tpete, right? I was born in the Great Pine Kingdom. iming to represent Cloud Ascending City in thepetition wouldn¡¯t convince anyone.¡± Hong Tengqing, having angrily leapt down from his White Fox, blurted out, ¡°Little brother! You still have to take care of me!¡± Liu Xingchang, taken aback by thement, raised an eyebrow and turned to Hu Gewan, ¡°What¡¯s he saying? Did a donkey kick him in the head?¡± Hu Gewan quickly shot Liu Xingchang a knowing nce, and Yan Tianni¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Tong San¡¯s eyebrows lifted. Realizing the situation, Liu Xingchang felt a wave of embarrassment. He had been the one to knock out the man¡¯s front teeth, rendering him unable to speak clearly. To suggest a donkey had done it was to insult himself. ?Liu Xingchang cleared his throat and offered, ¡°Fatty, you called me a lowly servant, and I punched you. How about we call it even?¡± But Hong Tengqing wasn¡¯t about to let it go. He bellowed and lunged at Liu Xingchang, brandishing his heavy golden sword. Yan Tianni tilted her head, curious to gauge Liu Xingchang¡¯s prowess. Despite Hong Tengqing¡¯sck ofbat experience and shaky foundations, he was a first-level Spirit Mastery Cultivator. Without a sneak attack, could Liu Xingchang really stand a chance against him? The answer came swiftly. Hong Tengqing had barely approached Liu Xingchang before he was once again sent flying by a well-aimed punch. Yan Tianni¡¯s eyebrows rose with a spirited arch, and she narrowed her eyes at Liu Xingchang, now with a hint of admiration in her gaze. Despite Hong Tengqing¡¯s shaky foundation, which might have rendered him incapable of defeating even a ninth-grade Cultivator, being bested by Liu Xingchang in a single move was an oue he hadn¡¯t anticipated. Liu Xingchang, the man who had left the Great Pine Kingdom to represent the City Lord¡¯s Manor in thepetition, remained an enigma. What was his background, and just how formidable was his strength? Tong San, who had remained quiet throughout, cast a thoughtful nce at Liu Xingchang, leaving others to wonder what was on his mind. Hong Tengqing had managed to pick himself up off the ground, cradling the teeth that had been knocked loose, and began to sob uncontrobly. ?Although Hong Tengqing¡¯s earlier speech was somewhat incoherent, people could still grasp his meaning. However, his current blubbering had be so unintelligible that it defiedprehension. Liu Xingchang approached with a grin, remarking, ¡°See, I intended to leave you some teeth, but you just had to be stubborn. Now, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Hong Tengqing continued to cry. Suddenly, Liu Xingchang stood tall and issued a warning, ¡°Right now, you¡¯re only missing teeth. If you keep crying and don¡¯t get up, you¡¯ll lose the White Fox Stallion too. Then you¡¯ll have no choice but to walk to the Hidden Dragon Sect.¡± With a gesture mimicking mounting a horse, Liu Xingchang prompted Hong Tengqing to cease his crying instantly. With a p on the ground and a surge of Spiritual Energy, his plump body sprawled across the horse¡¯s back, clutching the White Fox Stallion¡¯s neck as a child would cling to a beloved toy. ¡°Fruit! Fruit!¡± Hong Tengqing eximed. Liu Xingchang couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight. Initially, Liu Xingchang viewed Hong Tengqing as nothing more than a pampered rich kid from a fish-farming vige. But his tears had revealed his true colors¡ªa child spoiled rotten. Hu Gewan turned her attention to Liu Xingchang and inquired, ¡°Have you been waiting here for us all this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been following you since outside the valley,¡± Liu Xingchang exined. ¡°I stayed out of sight because I wanted to check for any Gong family guards lurking around. I only revealed myself after confirming that the Gong family hadn¡¯t sent anyone.¡± Anyone capable of bing the master of the Northern Pr Heaven Domain would undoubtedly be ever vignt. Upon hearing the remark, Tong San abruptly narrowed his eyes and fixed his gaze on Liu Xingchang, his eyes gleaming with intensity. Having been raised among beasts, Tong San possessed a level of perception akin to that of a wild animal. Yet despite Liu Xingchang iming to have been following them, Tong San had not detected his presence. Had Liu Xingchang not made his presence known, Tong San might still be unaware of being trailed. Hu Gewan, oblivious to Tong San¡¯s unusual reaction, surveyed the surroundings and then turned to Liu Xingchang with an apologetic tone, ¡°Sorry, I assumed you had left and didn¡¯t bring out your White Fox. Would you like to share my horse?¡± Liu Xingchang paused to consider. He was tempted to utter a prudish remark about the impropriety of men and women being too close, but seeing that Hu Gewan was unfazed, he saw no reason to be squeamish. ¡°Thank you, that would be fine.¡± With a p on the horse¡¯s back, Liu Xingchang leaped into the saddle. At first nce, sharing a horse seemed unremarkable, but once Liu Xingchang was mounted, they both became acutely aware of the closeness. The White Fox, though more agile than an average horse, was also smaller, causing their bodies to press tightly together. As a perfectly normal man, Liu Xingchang could not help but react to the warmth of their contact and the sweet scent in the air. Hu Gewan felt an unexpected shift behind her and clenched her teeth in silent frustration, asking, ¡°Could you¡­ perhaps restrain yourself a bit?¡± Liu Xingchang let out an awkward chuckle, ¡°My apologies, it¡¯s just a natural male response¡­ If there were no reaction at all, I¡¯m afraid a doctor might suggest I consider a career in the pce as a eunuch¡­¡± Yan Tianni, who was nearby, seemed to pick up on their difort and arched an eyebrow inquisitively, ¡°Is something the matter? Do you need assistance?¡± With her face flushed and feeling too mortified to exin her predicament, Hu Gewan could only bite her lip and insist, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Liu Xingchang suggested, ¡°How about we switch ces? I¡¯ll take the front and handle the reins?¡± Hu Gewan immediately nodded, her teeth clenched, and then swapped ces with Liu Xingchang. After the switch, Hu Gewan did indeed feel some relief, but the jostling of the horse made Liu Xingchang particrly ufortable. Feeling the softness and warmth pressing against his back, how could Liu Xingchang, a virile young man, not feel his passions stirred? He felt as if his breath could scorch all things in the world and had to silently recite a mantra to maintain hisposure. They continued in this manner for quite some time, until dusk approached. Liu Xingchang had gradually be ustomed to the situation. Hu Gewan, initially somewhat resistant, sumbed to the exhaustion from the ride and the drowsiness brought on by the sun. She abandoned her stubborn attempt to maintain a distance and leaned against Liu Xingchang¡¯s back. Somehow, Hu Gewan, usually fond of hunting and always on alert, found a peculiar sense of safety behind Liu Xingchang. It was enough to let her guard down and, without realizing it, she nestled against his back and drifted off to sleep. Liu Xingchang felt theforting warmth from behind him and turned to look at the sleeping Hu Gewan, a tender smile spreading across his face. After many betrayals, it had been a long time since Liu Xingchang had experienced such warmth. He slowed his pace, careful not to wake Hu Gewan. The nting rays of the setting sun cast a glow on Yan Tianni¡¯s face, her lips curling into a smile. Whether in mockery or in blessing of Liu Xingchang, she too took the reins gently and slowed the pace of the White Fox. As the sun dipped below the horizon, the group of five entered a small town. Named White Rock Town, it appeared to be a typical settlement, indistinguishable from the other towns they had passed that day. However, with nightfall upon them, it was time to rest. They needed to find an inn, and upon locating the town¡¯s sole tavern, they discovered that White Rock Town was not as ordinary as it first appeared. ?The only tavern in town was bustling with an unusuallyrge crowd. As Liu Xingchang and hispanions entered, they were met with a diverse array of patrons. Seasoned mercenaries who had tasted bloodshed, hurried family factions, and groups of prodigies like themselves, all headed to the Hidden Dragon Sect for the uing auditions¡­ Upon their arrival, Liu Xingchang and his group immediately drew the attention of those present. ¡°Herees another group after the same prize¡­¡± ¡°Just five kids¡­ Judging by the time, the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s selection in the Azure Sky Realm must be starting soon. They¡¯re likely sent by some power topete¡­¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ Several small teams aiming for the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s trials have already passed through this tavern¡­¡± ¡°These youngsters are too green. They¡¯re hardly ready to vie for the zing Giant Rock Lizard¡¯s resources¡­¡± ¡°If they insist on stirring up trouble¡­ then let their blood be the offering for my de¡­¡± The hostile stares prompted Liu Xingchang to squint slightly, instinctively shielding Hu Gewan behind him as a sense of alertness washed over him. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 33 C33 ¨C The Bet Between the Old Man and the Young Girl At a table by the window, three people were seated: a burly man with a scarred face and a young couple whose eyes sparkled with intelligence. Despite his rugged appearance, the burly man exuded an air of maturity and steadiness. Upon noticing Liu Xingchang and his fourpanions enter, he narrowed his eyes and remarked, ¡°This group must be Cloud Ascending City¡¯s delegates for the Hidden Dragon Sectpetition.¡± The woman, d in a leopard-skin cloak, arched her slender eyebrows and inquired, ¡°How can you tell they¡¯re from Cloud Ascending City?¡± The burly man replied, ¡°Take a look at the chubby one in their group. He¡¯s the young master of the Gong Family Merchant Association, which is based in Cloud Ascending City.¡± The young man, pride etched on his face, dered, ¡°Cloud Ascending City itself poses no threat to us.¡± ¡°Be that as it may,¡± the burly man cautioned, ¡°the Gong Family Merchant Association¡¯s influence stretches across many nations, and their power is not to be underestimated. We must be cautious whenpeting for resources and avoid unnecessary conflict with them. As mercenaries, we¡¯re paid to serve, and it¡¯s in our best interest to avoid trouble while earning our keep.¡± With a coldugh, the young man retorted, ¡°We may spare the chubby one, but if the other four hinder our profits, my arrows will show no mercy.¡± ¡­¡­ At the balcony on the second floor stood an elderly man and a young woman. The elder, garbed in a robe adorned with crane motifs, radiated the wisdom of a sage, while the young woman, dressed in flowing white, seemed ethereal. The old man chuckled, ¡°White Rock Town is quite bustling today.¡± The woman in white responded coolly, ¡°A fully-grown zing Giant Rock Lizard rivals a Cultivator of the Heavenly Path Realm. Every part of it is valuable, particrly the Demon Core within its brain. It¡¯s no surprise that these fringe powers are moring for it. And as it happens, this particr zing Giant Rock Lizard is currently¡­ gravely wounded¡­¡± The old man¡¯sughter rang out again, ¡°Even in the heart of the Azure Sky Realm, a zing Giant Rock Lizard is a coveted prize for emerging forces, much less for these peripheral groups. Yet, these five individuals heading to thepetition seem intent on wading into these treacherous waters. It¡¯s an unwise move, practically indistinguishable from a death wish.¡± The woman in white smiled radiantly, her beauty ethereal, and said, ¡°Right now, this little town has gathered five or six teams heading to the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯spetition. We could try to guess which team will manage to survive and perform the best.¡± The old man chuckled, ¡°Alright, if I win, you¡¯ll have to intercede with your master on my behalf, so I can return to the Inscription Pavilion.¡± The woman in whiteughed, ¡°Martial Uncle, all you need to do is swallow your pride, and you could return to the Inscription Pavilion. Why do you need someone else to plead for you? Do you only feel honored if my master personally invites you back?¡± Shaking his head with a smile, the old man replied, ¡°Qing Xi, my dear, you don¡¯t understand. Your master and I have had a love-hate rtionship for so many years. Even though she¡¯s a bit older than me, I¡¯ve always been the one to yield¡­ This time, I want her to consider my feelings a bit more.¡± The woman in white burst intoughter, ¡°I never thought someone of your stature could still be so sentimental¡­ But I support you, Martial Uncle!¡± The old man smiled and asked, ¡°Which team do you pick?¡± Without hesitation, the woman in white pointed to a table in the corner of the ground floor and dered, ¡°I choose them.¡± The old man gestured towards Liu Xingchang and hispanions, ¡°I pick them.¡± At his words, the woman in white was taken aback, ¡°Martial Uncle, that team seems tock vitality; they¡¯re like a disorganized mess. The team I chose, on the other hand, clearly has seasoned veterans. Are you¡­ intentionally letting me win?¡± The old man simply smiled, offering no response. ?The woman in white found herself at a loss for words, her nose tingling with emotion. The obstinate old man before her had fallen for her equally headstrong master, and thus, had never taken on a disciple, choosing instead to raise her as if she were their own child. He was purposefully conceding to her, seeking a graceful way to yield to her master, and to pass on the inscription technique he had mastered at great personal risk. In the woman in white¡¯s eyes, such a man was truly worthy of a lifetime¡¯s trust, a venerable elder deserving of admiration. But she wondered, were Liu Xingchang and his group truly not a match for the team in the corner? In the corner of the tavern, a modestly sized square table yed host to a group of five young men and women. They were clearly a team en route topete at the Hidden Dragon Sect. The leader, d in a purple robe, wore a smile that felt like a warm spring breeze, exuding a regal presence. He looked around with a sunny disposition and remarked, ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve encountered fellowpetitors.¡± ?A girl with a hairband across her forehead responded with a chill in her voice, ¡°We¡¯ve already eliminated two other groups on our way here. Thepetitors for this year¡¯s Hidden Dragon Sect areughably weak¡­ Even though this quaint White Rock Tavern has attracted a few teams, they¡¯re hardly worth our attention¡ªnothing but weaklings.¡± A slender and strikingly handsome young man with azy smile chimed in, ¡°Beauty Yang Changqing, you were slower than me when we took out those two five-person teamsst time. How about another challenge? I¡¯ll handle the team upstairs, and you take on this new arrival.¡± Yang Changqing let out a coldugh, ¡°Zhu Zi Yu, are you underestimating me by giving me this group? Look at them: one with a face like a coffin, a clueless fatso, and a woman with an inted sense of worth. These five are barely audition fodder. Is this your roundabout way of insulting me?¡± Zhu Zi Yu, tall and lean, smiled slightly and replied, ¡°Since we were eleven, we¡¯ve been entering the auditions annually, amassing a wealth of experience to achieve the feat of five of us passing simultaneously, drawing the attention of the great powers to our nation of Bai Shang. This is the final year and thest phase of our n. With our years of audition experience, you should know that the auditions are unpredictable and unstable. Someone weaker could defeat you, so it¡¯s in our best interest to eliminate as manypetitors as possible along the way. The auditions are split into four regions¡ªeast, south, west, and north¡ªand our southern region has the fewest participants. Taking out a fewpetitors now could greatly benefit us all in passing the auditions together.¡± A strapping young man burst intoughter and said, ¡°Besides, killing for loot is all toomon in the Cultivation World. Even if theyck strength, surely there must be some treasures in their storage bags, right?¡± A young woman d in a thigh-revealing gauze dress gave a coquettish smile, rose to her feet, and said, ¡°Beauty Yang, if you think handling these five is beneath you, why not hand over these five sitting ducks to me?¡± ?¡±In your dreams!¡± Yang Changqing shot the seductive girl a stern look, snatched up the treasured sword from the table, and strode directly toward Liu Xingchang and hispanions. The brawny youth crossed his arms, grinning with anticipation. ¡°Now this is going to be entertaining.¡± Zhu Zi Yu arched his elegant eyebrows, chuckling, ¡°Let¡¯s see how our Beauty Yang fares in this battle. Perhaps I¡¯ve let a juicy opportunity slip by. Who knows what enviable treasures these fellows have in their storage bags? After Beauty Yang takes care of them, I might just end up thanking her!¡± ¡­¡­ At that moment, Liu Xingchang and his group had entered the tavern, ordered their food and drink, and were about to take their seats at the only vacant table. Suddenly, a young woman with her hair tied back marched over and mmed her treasured sword onto the table, narrowing her eyes at Liu Xingchang and his group. ¡°I¡¯ve imed this table. You¡¯d best find somewhere else to dine!¡± Yan Tianni, as the daughter of the City Lord¡¯s Manor and the team¡¯s leader, was naturally the first to confront the issue. Yan Tianni responded icily, ¡°Unless I¡¯m mistaken, you came over from your own seat. If you already have a ce, why are you trying to take ours?¡± Yang Changqing ced a foot on the stool, her voice icy, ¡°Because I feel like it! If you really want this table, fine, but you¡¯ll have to crawl under my legs to get it!¡± Her words instantly set the tavern abuzz. In this tavern, filled with a motley crew of patrons, there was never a shortage of those eager for a spectacle, reveling in the chaos. The white-haired elder and the woman in white robes at the balcony railing were also taken aback, not expecting the two teams they had wagered on to sh so soon. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 34 C34 ¨C Bit Me! The unexpected arrival of Yang Changqing caught Liu Xingchang and hispanions off guard. They had suspected that the tavern was not a haven of peace, yet they hadn¡¯t anticipated trouble to arise so swiftly. Yan Tianni narrowed her eyes at the young woman before her, her voice icy. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that on the journey to the central region¡¯spetition, some teams prey on others they encounter. Not only does this ease the burden of the preliminary rounds, but it also allows for a ruthless looting of the fallen, bolstering one¡¯s resources and strength¡­ I just didn¡¯t expect to run into a Hunter Squad so soon.¡± Yang Changqing responded, ¡°Quite the clever deduction. It¡¯s just a shame that such a clever mind will soon be separated from its body.¡± Yan Tianni let out a coldugh. ¡°Hunter Squads may be the bane of many, but¡­ trust me, you¡¯ve tangled with the wrong adversary this time.¡± ?¡±Oh, is that so?¡± Yang Changqing scoffed. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you prove it to me?¡± ?¡±Watch closely then!¡± Yan Tianni¡¯s voice cut through the air as she unsheathed her sword and thrust it lightning-fast towards Yang Changqing¡¯s throat. A team bold enough to be a Hunter Squad would naturally consist of no ordinary members. Yang Changqing¡¯s reflexes were sharp; he narrowly avoided the de, simultaneously snatching a sword from the table and, with a flick of his wrist, mmed the t side hard against Yan Tianni¡¯s throat. Yan Tianni proved herself to be a formidable opponent, not flinching from the blow. Instead, the sword she had evaded spun back in a vicious arc aimed straight for Yang Changqing¡¯s chest. It was a gambit of the doomed, a strategy of mutual destruction! If Yang Changqing was determined to end Yan Tianni, her sword would just as surely pierce his heart. Yan Tianni, who had single-handedly traversed six nations and seven cities, was no stranger to such ferocity. Even Liu Xingchang watched, impressed, as he arched an eyebrow. Clearly not keen on a joint demise, Yang Changqing, in a moment of rm, withdrew his attack, but in doing so, he stumbled and fell backward. When they were in a state of equilibrium, anyone who wanted to back out would have to pay a price. Just then, a gaunt figure dashed over like a bolt of lightning, wrapping an arm around Yang Changqing¡¯s delicate waist. With the other hand wielding a knife, he deftly parried Yan Tianni¡¯s sword. Yan Tianni¡¯s sword, already weakened, was no match for the youth¡¯s ferocious attack. How could she resist? With one swift block, Yan Tianni¡¯splexion turned ashen as a tumultuous force roiled within her, sending her reeling backward. The slender, striking youth shed a wicked smile, gently setting Yang Changqing aside. His knife twirled in his hand, menacingly coiling towards Yan Tianni¡¯s Spirit Sea. The onlookers¡¯ eyebrows shot up at the sight. For Cultivators, shattering a Spirit Sea was far more brutal than taking a life. Yan Tianni¡¯s pupils narrowed. The youth¡¯s previous block had left her in a state of recoil, without leverage to wield her sword. How could she possibly fend off his next strike? In that critical moment, Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he lunged forward, seizing Yan Tianni¡¯s left arm. With a swift pivot, she was suddenly behind him. But now, with Yan Tianni out of harm¡¯s way, it was Liu Xingchang who faced Zhu Zi Yu¡¯s iing sh. The de, already perilously close to Yan Tianni, now bore down on Liu Xingchang as he stepped into its path. The onlookers¡¯ pupils constricted, realizing that no one in the room could confidently evade such a strike at this range. Liu Xingchang was no exception. But he had no intention of dodging. In that split second, Liu Xingchang converted all 90 Spirit Mark Runes into a defensive array, channeling all the Spiritual Energy within his Spirit Seas to the tip of Zhu Zi Yu¡¯s de. The formidable power of the Holy Water Rune also infused the runes at that critical juncture. ¡°Puff.¡± Blood sprayed as Zhu Zi Yu¡¯s de plunged into Liu Xingchang¡¯s flesh, all eyes fixed on the harrowing scene. Yan Tianni let out a startled cry, while Hu Gewan¡¯s heart ached so fiercely it nearly ceased to beat. In the blink of an eye, everyone¡¯s eyes bulged with shock because¡­ although the de had struck Liu Xingchang, it failed to prate deeply and did not pierce his Spirit Sea! What was happening? Everyone was in disbelief at the sight before them! Who could possibly have such formidable defensive abilities? Master Zhu Yu¡¯s head snapped up as he eximed incredulously, ¡°How is this possible? How could your flesh possibly withstand that de?¡± Liu Xingchang offered a slight smile and replied, ¡°As for why, maybe you should ask the King of Hell.¡± Liu Xingchang¡¯s smile was sunny, yet in Master Zhu Yu¡¯s eyes, it was as chilling as the grim reaper¡¯s grin. Master Zhu Yu felt a bone-chilling cold engulf him. In the next instant, Liu Xingchang had twisted his wrist, seized Zhu Yu¡¯s de, and viciously aimed it at Zhu Yu¡¯s throat. Zhu Yu had no chance to dodge at such close quarters! Just then, a booming voice erupted: ¡°Friend, please hold!¡± Liu Xingchang¡¯s de halted immediately before Zhu Yu¡¯s throat, causing Zhu Yu¡¯s back to be drenched in cold sweat and his throat to involuntarily tighten, swallowing hard. At that moment, the purple-clothed youth exuding a regal presence approached with Yang Changqing, the burly youth, and the alluring girl in tow. The purple-clothed youth extended his hand, pleading, ¡°Friend, mypanion only meant to jest with everyone. Why resort to such lethal force?¡± ?¡±A jest?¡± Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he positioned Yan Tianni in front of him and said icily, ¡°It was merely a scuffle between two girls; we were content to watch. But this young man from your team rudely interfered, and despite his youth, his actions were incredibly vicious! Had I not intervened, my friend¡¯s abilities would have been destroyed. And now you¡¯re telling me it was all in jest?¡± The purple-clothed youth¡¯s brows furrowed, a touch of menace in his expression as he retorted, ¡°Friend, might you speak with more civility? My friend may have acted improperly, but it¡¯s always better to make friends when traveling. Our team from the White Country has beenpeting for five years, and we are now a team of hunters en route to thepetition. If you let us pass, we can discuss this amicably. However, should you choose to cross us, it won¡¯t be to your advantage.¡± ¡°No benefits?¡± Liu Xingchang burst intoughter. Hisugh was radiant and hearty, but it quickly faded away. Even as theughter ceased, Liu Xingchang¡¯s mouth remained wide in a smile, which slowly closed. His gaze turned icy in an instant. ¡°The whole world knows the importance of the Spirit Sea to a Cultivator. And you¡¯re telling me your friend is merely biased? Are you actually threatening me?¡± The youth in purple robes replied with a frosty demeanor, ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you; I¡¯m merely stating a fact.¡± ¡°Stating a fact?¡± The corners of Liu Xingchang¡¯s mouth curled upward. In a sh, his expression turned icy, and he twisted his arm sharply. ¡°Damn!¡± Zhu Zi Yu¡¯s throat was suddenly shed, blood spraying out, staining the youth¡¯s purple robe and Liu Xingchang¡¯s face. With his face smeared with blood, Liu Xingchang¡¯s gaze was piercing as he squinted at the youth in purple, enunciating each word, ¡°If I kill him now, what will you do? Bite me?¡± Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 35 C35 ¨C Entering the Mountain ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!¡± In that instant, all eyes were riveted on Liu Xingchang! No one had anticipated Liu Xingchang¡¯s formidable disy of strength, nor did they expect him to fearlessly eliminate a member of the Hunter Squad in the face of their intimidation. It was clear to everyone that Zhu Zi deserved his fate for his merciless and unprincipled actions. Yet Liu Xingchang¡¯s audacity to not only kill him but also to brazenly challenge the captain of the Hunter Squad caught everyone off guard. ¡°Bravo, young man, you¡¯ve got guts!¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite the statement! He must be the leader of this squad, right? Even I, an outsider, find such a leader incredibly charismatic. The girl who nearly had her Spirit Sea pierced must be even more thrilled, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s certainly got nerve, but without the requisite strength, that kind of audacity could easily lead his whole team to an early grave!¡± At a table by the window, a mature man with a scar across his face narrowed his eyes and remarked, ¡°This young man¡¯s performance is indeed unexpected.¡± The wild woman expressed her astonishment as well, ¡°We were only focused on the fat heir of the Gong Family Merchant Association, yet this squad has managed to surprise us. Their leader exudes a heroic aura and possesses a strong personal maism. The girl who nearly had her Spirit Sea pierced is also a force to be reckoned with, willing to gamble her life against her opponent¡¯s! This squad is like a dark horse.¡± The young man scoffed, ¡°A dark horse? This squad from the White Nation has been striving to be the top hunter team, participating in the selection trials for five consecutive years with unmatched strength and seasoned expertise. To annihte this green squad from Cloud Ascending City would be child¡¯s y for them.¡± The mature man squinted and mused, ¡°Yet, the oue is far from certain.¡± On the second-floor balcony. The woman in white raised her crescent-shaped eyebrows in surprise and asked, ¡°Uncle-master, did I underestimate this team?¡± The elder in the crane cloak clicked his tongue and replied, ¡°Even though I hold a respectable status in the heart of the Azure Sky Realm, I didn¡¯t expect to misjudge the situation here. Thisd¡¯s defensive capabilities are downright formidable. To think that he could defeat a member of the Hunter Squad in a single move, even after deploying thirty defensive Spirit Mark Runes¡­ it¡¯s quite the surprise. And that young girl, risking her life inbat, is an exceptionally fierce individual. She¡¯s destined for greatness!¡± The woman in white gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Uncle Master, surely you didn¡¯t just discern the exceptional nature of this squad, did you? Did you choose them on purpose?¡± The elderly man in the crane cloak shook his head and replied, ¡°This squad doesn¡¯t look particrly remarkable at first nce. How could I have known their true strength beforehand? Their sudden disy of prowess was indeed astonishing. However, any team that qualifies as a Hunter Squad is not to be underestimated. Even with one member down, they remain a formidable force. Now, we¡¯ll see if this newly formed team can hold their ground against their onught.¡± The woman in white and the crane-cloaked elder found themselves increasingly intrigued by Liu Xingchang¡¯s team, their initial jests and wagers turning into earnest anticipation. Downstairs, as Liu Xingchang¡¯s de sliced across Zhu Ziyu¡¯s neck, Hong Tengqing¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. He alternated between staring in shock at Liu Xingchang and the lifeless body of Zhu Ziyu. Tong San maintained a rtively stoic demeanor, though his eyebrows involuntarily lifted in a subtle expression of surprise. Of all the team members, Yan Tianni¡¯s view of Liu Xingchang had been the most dramatically overturned. Yan Tianni could never have imagined being rescued by someone she had initially underestimated. More than his formidable strength, it was Liu Xingchang¡¯s disy of valor and spirit that resonated with her. Had Liu Xingchang not acted just now to protect her, to defend her, when he struck down Zhu Ziyu? His assertive, protective behavior deeply touched Yan Tianni. Meanwhile, the purple-robed young man, his face sttered with blood, was thoroughly infuriated. His voice was chillingly cold as he dered, ¡°Kid, your entire team will pay with their lives for Zhu Ziyu¡¯s death because of your actions. Remember my name¡ªLeng Baiyu, Crown Prince of the White Nation¡ªso you won¡¯t be at a loss when exining to the King of Hell who ended your life!¡± Yang Changqing, the muscr youth, and the seductive girl all drew their weapons in response. Hong Tengqing stood frozen in fear, but Tong San and Hu Gewan boldly stepped forward, weapons in hand. They had no desire to seek out trouble, but they were certainly not going to shy away from it when it came calling! However, just as tensions reached a peak, a harrowing scream echoed from the mountain outside the tavern. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, the entire tavern erupted into chaos. ¡°The zing Giant Rock Lizard has appeared!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± All attention to Liu Xingchang¡¯s situation was instantly abandoned as the patrons surged out the door like a tidal wave, some even leaping out the windows. Leng Baiyu shot Liu Xingchang a fierce re and said, ¡°You¡¯ll remember this debt. You¡¯ll pay for it one day!¡± It was clear that Leng Baiyu was a man of reason. With Zhu Zi Yu dead, seeking revenge would yield no benefits. Therefore, hunting the zing Giant Rock Lizard was the more valuable pursuit. No one dared approach a fully grown zing Giant Rock Lizard, and certainly, no one in the tavern would willingly seek their own demise. However, the zing Giant Rock Lizard was inexplicably gravely injured and barely clinging to life. Every group believed they might be the lucky ones to finish off the zing Giant Rock Lizard, which exined therge crowd. Naturally, Leng Baiyu wouldn¡¯t pass up such a golden opportunity. Following Leng Baiyu¡¯s lead, the others dashed out of the tavern. Liu Xingchang nodded to Yan Tianni and herpanions, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we might as well join in the excitement!¡± Hu Gewan¡¯s eyes sparkled with thrill as she said, ¡°I overheard them talking about the severely wounded zing Giant Rock Lizard. At its peak, it was on par with a Heavenly Path Realm expert, and its body is a treasure trove. If we can secure the corpse, our strength will surely soar to new heights!¡± Liu Xingchang nodded, then abruptly kicked Hong Tengqing¡¯s behind, ¡°Snap out of it, will you?¡± Startled by the kick, Hong Tengqing let out a loud yelp, ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°What are you howling for?¡± Liu Xingchang shot him a look and then turned to Yan Tianni and the rest, ¡°We can¡¯t let this chance slip by. We must act quickly. Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Liu Xingchang took the lead, Yan Tianni, Hu Gewan, and Tong San right on his heels. Hong Tengqing had intended to stay behind, but catching sight of Zhu Zi Yu¡¯s unblinking stare directed his way, he let out a startled yelp and hurried out the door, shouting, ¡°Wait for me, wait for me!¡± As the group made their way into the mountain, the elder in the crane cloak and the woman in white gracefully descended. The crane-cloaked elder remarked, ¡°The battle for the zing Giant Rock Lizard is bound to be fierce and tumultuous. There¡¯s no telling if those youngsters from White Country might take a swing at the neers. Let¡¯s go have a look, shall we?¡± The woman in white nodded in agreement, and in a blink, she and the elder darted into the mountain with steps as light as feathers, yet as quick as lightning. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 36 C36 ¨C The ughter and Chaos in the Depths of the Mountains The sun had set, casting a gray hue across the sky. The zing Giant Rock Lizard, despite its severe injuries, had ventured out in search of food. Not all were biding their time in the tavern. Some, eager for an early advantage, had ventured into the mountains, yet the ceaseless screams echoing through the terrain spoke volumes. A starving camel is stillrger than a horse, and a wounded zing Giant Rock Lizard could easily dispatch a Cultivator from the Spirit Origin Realm, let alone those from the Spirit Mastery Realm who attacked with abandon. Those Cultivators who had entered the mountains early in hopes of gaining the upper hand had merely be fodder for the zing Giant Rock Lizard. ?The Cultivators who had dashed from the tavern were acutely aware of the crux of the situation. Despite each force operating independently, they remained within close proximity to one another¡ªnever more than five zhang apart¡ªensuring that another human force was always nearby. This strategic clustering of human forces allowed for immediate mutual support and expedited the discovery of the zing Giant Rock Lizard¡¯s whereabouts. As the search parties ventured deeper into the mountains, signs of the zing Giant Rock Lizard¡¯s havoc were evident throughout. Given its status as a formidable Fourth-Tier Demon Beast, the zing Giant Rock Lizard dwarfed a buffalo in size. Its body stretched over twenty feet long, its massive form reminiscent of a dragon slithering across the ground, leaving behind unmistakable, thick trails. Following these extensive tracks, the searchers sought any sign of the zing Giant Rock Lizard. Suddenly, another agonized scream pierced the air. A chorus of shouts followed the scream, signaling that the zing Giant Rock Lizard had targeted a group that had recently left the tavern. Thework-like formation of the forces sprang into action as people from all directions converged on the source of the scream with utmost haste. Liu Xingchang and hispanions, alerted by themotion, hurried to the scene. By the time they arrived, the zing Giant Rock Lizard had effortlessly broken through the encirclement. The crowd quickly banded together, charging in the direction of the fleeing zing Giant Rock Lizard. ¡°Come on, keep up!¡± Liu Xingchang and hispanions kept pace with the crowd, quickly pursuing their target. It wasn¡¯t long before the group ahead came to a halt. Upon catching up, Liu Xingchang and his group raised their eyebrows in anticipation. The zing Giant Rock Lizard had reached a mountain wall, effectively cornered by human forces. To escape, it would have to break through the encirclement once more. Previously, the human forces had not yet organized, allowing the creature an easy escape. But now, with the mountain wall at its back and the human forces fully assembled, a breakout would be significantly more challenging. A burly man wielding a nine-ringed machete bellowed, ¡°Let¡¯s all attack together and y the zing Giant Rock Lizard. Fate will decide who reaps the rewards!¡± Given the circumstances, cooperation was essential to defeat the zing Giant Rock Lizard. The man¡¯s call to arms was met with unanimous support. ¡°Kill!¡± It was unclear who gave themand, but the group surged forward in a collective assault. The one tond the killing blow on the zing Giant Rock Lizard would naturally stand the best chance of iming their desired prize. With this in mind, each person charged valiantly, unleashing their most powerful trump cards and Spirit Techniques. Fireballs and energy beams bombarded the zing Giant Rock Lizard, but they failed to prate its thick hide. The first three Cultivators to reach it were violently struck by its lengthy tail, sending them flying backward with blood-curdling screams, blood spewing from their mouths. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Just then, an arrow shot through the air like a shooting star, piercing the zing Giant Rock Lizard¡¯s side wound. ¡°Ow!¡± The creature¡¯s emerald eyes filled with blood, and its body reared up like a towering mountain, emitting a thunderous sound wave from its gaping maw. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The arrow exploded from the wound, and the Cultivators nearest to the zing Giant Rock Lizard, who had not yet engaged it directly, were flung away by the force of the sound wave. Hong Tengqing clenched his jaw, took a deep breath, and thumped his chest. Then, with a burst of resolve, he too grabbed his Fine Gold Sword and charged at the zing Giant Rock Lizard. He was determined to show the other four members of his team that he had courage, and that he wasn¡¯t just a fatso who nearly passed out at the sight of someone dying in front of him! However, Hong Tengqing¡¯s headlong charge made him an easy target for the zing Giant Rock Lizard. ¡°Pfft!¡± With a fierce roar, the zing Giant Rock Lizard unleashed a fireball, concentrated to the extreme, hurtling through the air like a meteor. The fireball was massive, and it was clear that whoever it hit would be in for a world of pain. Hong Tengqing¡¯s face was instantly seared by the mes, terror written all over his eyes. He had never been this close to death before and was petrified with fear. The others who had charged with Hong Tengqing narrowly avoided the st, but Hong Tengqing himself was paralyzed with fear, standing still as if resigned to his fate. In the nick of time, Liu Xingchang grabbed his cor and flung him to safety, the fireball¡¯s edge grazing past Liu Xingchang¡¯s arm. Liu Xingchang¡¯s arm turned ck with burns, and he winced in severe pain. He shot Hong Tengqing an angry look and kicked him, shouting, ¡°You damn fool! Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± Hong Tengqing, nowing to his senses, began to sob in fear. Catching sight of Liu Xingchang¡¯s charred arm, he fought back his tears and stammered, ¡°Does it hurt¡­ Liu Xingchang, are you okay?¡± Liu Xingchang gave him a withering look and advised, ¡°Kid, youckbat experience. Spend more time observing and learning at the beginning. Don¡¯t rush into battle; it could be the death of you! And keep your mouth shut until you can hold your tongue. Maybe get yourself a new set of teeth in the next city before you speak again!¡± At that moment, any resentment Hong Tengqing had harbored towards Liu Xingchang vanished, reced by a sense of admiration as if Liu Xingchang was an older brother. He nodded meekly in agreement. Hu Gewan, looking concerned, interjected, ¡°This zing Giant Rock Lizard is incredibly strong. What do we do if our attacks don¡¯t work for much longer?¡± Liu Xingchang replied, ¡°If we can¡¯t break through after a prolonged attack, then it¡¯s time to stop attacking.¡± Yan Tianni was taken aback and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Liu Xingchang gestured to the injury on his arm and replied, ¡°Because of this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Yan Tianni admitted. Liu Xingchang exined, ¡°While my defensive abilities are still quite formidable, the zing Giant Rock Lizard is a creature on par with a cultivator of the Heavenly Path Realm. Its zing Giant Rock Fireball is among its deadliest attacks. Even though it¡¯s wounded now, when the fireball grazed my arm, it should have melted like it touched magma. Yet, my arm has only suffered surface burns¡­¡± Yan Tianni¡¯s eyes brightened as she asked, ¡°What are you implying?¡± Liu Xingchang borated, ¡°I noticed just now that there¡¯s a fresh, severe wound on the lizard¡¯s neck, which appears to have been inflicted recently. That area is precisely where the Demon Core forms. This means¡­ it has already extracted its most valuable Demon Core and hidden it elsewhere!¡± Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 37 C37 ¨C Protecting and Fighting for It Liu Xingchang, along with Hong Tengqing, Hu Gewan, and Yan Tianni, stealthily departed from the battlefield. Liu Xingchang spected, ¡°No matter why the zing Giant Rock Lizard removed its Demon Core prematurely, it clearly doesn¡¯t want humans to get their hands on it. Therefore, it must have fled in the opposite direction of where the Demon Core is hidden. We just need to search in the opposite direction of the lizard¡¯s escape to find it.¡± Yan Tianni, brimming with excitement, eximed, ¡°A Fourth-Tier Demon Beast¡¯s Demon Core could elevate all of our cultivation levels!¡± Liu Xingchang affirmed with a smile, ¡°Indeed, it can.¡± They conversed while tracing the path they believed the zing Giant Rock Lizard had taken. ¡°There¡¯s a cave over here!¡± Hu Gewan suddenly called out, pointing to a spot on the mountain wall not too far away. The wall was obscured by tall shrubbery, but a cave entrance was faintly visible. ?¡±Let¡¯s check it out,¡± Liu Xingchang suggested, pulling out a fire starter from his pocket. After igniting it, he cautiously led the group into the cave. The cave was expansive, yet reeked of a pungent odor. It was littered with an assortment of peculiar bones and carcasses, though it was unclear whether they belonged to humans or other Demonic Beasts. Known for its voracious appetite, the zing Giant Rock Lizard consumed a substantial amount of meat at each meal, leaving the cave nearly half-filled with the remains. Even the usually fearless Yan Tianni felt a shiver run down her spine, while Hong Tengqing, gripped by fear, clung tightly to Liu Xingchang¡¯s arm. ?Unperturbed, Liu Xingchang pressed on and soon detected the scent of the Demon Core. The energy emanating from the Fourth-Tier Demon Beast¡¯s Core was intensely powerful. ¡°Look over there,¡± Yan Tianni suddenly pointed out. Next to the Demon Core, there was a small creature the size of a human palm. It resembled a diminutive crocodile, lying still beside the Demon Core, its bright eyes fixed on it with covetous longing. Hong Tengqing, the merchant¡¯s son, had been apprehensive just moments before, but the sight of a potential opportunity sparked his enthusiasm. He excitedly proimed, ¡°That¡¯s the zing Giant Rock Lizard¡¯s offspring¡ªit¡¯s incredibly valuable!¡± ?Liu Xingchang stepped forward, a furrow forming between his brows. He sensed that this little creature was not like the typical zing Giant Rock Lizard offspring. As Hong Tengqing was about to pick up the creature to sell it in the next city, Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he swiftly knocked Hong¡¯s hand away. Hong looked up at Liu Xingchang, hurt and confused. ?¡±What¡¯s the matter, Liu Xingchang?¡± inquired Yan Tianni. Liu Xingchang shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t move this youngster.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Yan Tianni pressed. ¡°This isn¡¯t just any zing Giant Rock Lizard¡¯s offspring; it¡¯s from the royal lineage of the zing Earth Dragon n!¡± Liu Xingchang revealed. ?¡±The zing Earth Dragon n?¡± Yan Tianni echoed, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Liu Xingchang was momentarily taken aback by her question but quickly realized that their remote location in the vast Northern Pr Heaven Domain might exin herck of knowledge. He rified, ¡°In the realm of Demonic Beasts, there are four Godly Beast ns: the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise. The zing Earth Dragon n is closely rted to the Azure Dragon n and is a formidable force that rivals the Azure Dragons in the broader world.¡± ¡°Are you saying this is a legendary Godly Beast?¡± Yan Tianni gasped in astonishment. With a grave tone, Liu Xingchang continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure why this little one is here, but if we sell it, the zing Earth Dragon n could easily decimate Cloud Ascending City and the Great Pine Kingdom, even with just a low-ranking envoy. The Gong Family Merchant Association? They¡¯re nothing but ants inparison.¡± Hong Tengqing¡¯splexion turned a ghastly pale at the thought. ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Yan Tianni asked, her voiceced with urgency. ¡°The zing Giant Rock Lizard likely intended to nourish this little one with its Demon Core, risking its life to divert human attention,¡± Liu Xingchang exined. ¡°The zing Earth Dragon n is known for their clear sense of justice and retribution. They repay both kindness and vengeance. Therefore, we should release this little one. It may be small now, but its innate bloodline will ensure it remembers today¡¯s events. Once it matures, it will surely repay our kindness.¡± Yan Tianni asked, ¡°Then¡­ what about the Demon Core?¡± Before Liu Xingchang could respond, a coldugh echoed from outside the cave. ¡°Humph! So the Demon Core is hidden here. All of you,e out and meet your end!¡± The voice belonged to the purple-robed youth, Leng Baiyu. Liu Xingchang¡¯s face paled, and he quickly tucked the Inferno Earth Dragon cub beneath a rock for cover. He then grasped the Demon Core in his hand and brought it into in view. Liu Xingchang had intended to give the Demon Core to the little creature, but now that an outsider was aware of its presence, passing it on would only endanger them both. Understanding the plight of the zing Earth Dragon n, Liu Xingchang knew the cub¡¯s fate would be dire if discovered. It was safer to reveal the Demon Core openly, which might divert attention from anything else hidden within the cave. ?¡±Let¡¯s go. We need to head out,¡± Liu Xingchang said, nodding to Yan Tianni and the others before leading them outside. Once there, he saw that in addition to Leng Baiyu and hispanions, several other groups were watching eagerly. Clearly, Liu Xingchang wasn¡¯t the only one who had deduced the weakened state of the zing Giant Rock Lizard; others had caught on as well. Holding the Fourth Tier Demon Core aloft, its terrifying energy pulsating, Liu Xingchang drew the envious stares of many. With a challenging look, he announced, ¡°This Fourth Tier Demon Core is currently in my possession. If anyone believes they¡¯re capable, try to take it from me!¡± Leng Baiyu scoffed, ¡°We¡¯ve long been at odds, and I would have sought your life even without the Demon Core. But now, my urge to kill you has reached its zenith.¡± Liu Xingchang replied icily, ¡°Big talk is cheap. If you¡¯re so certain you¡¯ll kill me, why not act on it?¡± Leng Baiyu held back, not rushing to attack. Liu Xingchang knew all too well that someone as self-interested as him would not hastily act and risk giving others the opportunity to benefit from the ensuing chaos. Aside from the squads led by Liu Xingchang and Leng Baiyu, there were several other factions present. As the number ofbatants fighting the zing Giant Rock Lizards dwindled, it was inevitable that the others would sense something was off. This area was bound to be a new battleground very soon. Leng Baiyu certainly wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to deplete his strength and Spiritual Energy at this juncture. Liu Xingchang, noticing that no one had yet to act, offered a slight smile and remarked, ¡°If no one is going to im it, then I shall take my leave.¡± Just then, a sharp whoosh cut through the air. An arrow, like a venomous dragon, streaked from a distance, hurtling directly toward Liu Xingchang¡¯s forehead. In that instant, every hair on Liu Xingchang¡¯s body stood on end. The arrow was incredibly fast¡ªblisteringly so! Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 38 C38 ¨C The Rescue of His Life Liu Xingchang¡¯s reflexes kicked in instantly, and he swiftly sidestepped, shifting his focus to a nearby tree. Perched on the tree was a young man, bow in hand, eyeing him narrowly. ?Liu Xingchang recognized him; he had been hard to miss at the tavern, seated with a wild-looking woman and a scar-faced man right by the door. Liu Xingchang had previously taken note of the man¡¯s bow but hadn¡¯t anticipated its ferocity and speed. His extensivebat experience had barely allowed him to evade the shot! ¡°Run!¡± With amanding shout, Liu Xingchang and hispanions bolted from the mountain at breakneck speed. Now, it wasn¡¯t just Leng Baiyu and his group watching them; all eyes were on them. If they didn¡¯t make a move, they¡¯d be trapped once the others closed in. But escaping was no simple feat for Liu Xingchang at this juncture, as the crowd was not about to let them slip away. A girl wielding a Nine-section Whip charged at him with a fierce cry, sending a powerful gust of wind his way that made Liu Xingchang¡¯s hair stand on end. This was no ordinary whip but a spiritual weapon, unleashing a wave of light that packed an even mightier punch than the whip itself. To dodge the whip meant facing the light wave, and vice versa. Clearly, she had developed this relentless technique through meticulous study. ¡°Go!¡± Faced with an impossible choice, Liu Xingchang opted for the lesser threat. He evaded the light wave andunched himself at the girl with the Nine-section Whip with unparalleled speed. Boom! A long sword now in hand, Liu Xingchang deftly parried the whip¡¯s tail and, using his Water Shadow Body technique, reappeared behind the girl. With a grin, Liu Xingchang gave the girl a reassuring pat on the shoulder and advised, ¡°Miss, even with a spiritual weapon, your Sixth Grade level suggests you shouldn¡¯t take point in these situations.¡± The girl¡¯s expression shifted dramatically, yet before she could even process what was happening, Liu Xingchang had already pushed her by the waist. She found herself mmed against a tree by an overwhelming force, letting out a startled cry as she nearly tumbled to the ground. Despite the force, Liu Xingchang¡¯s controlled strength left her unharmed. Narrowing her eyes at Liu Xingchang, the girl¡¯s frustration was evident as she angrily stamped her foot, but she refrained from striking back. Realizing she was no match for Liu Xingchang was one thing, but it was his restraint from harming her that truly made her hold back. At that moment, however, Liu Xingchang was abruptly distracted by Hong Tengqing¡¯s distressed cries. Turning his head, Liu Xingchang¡¯s pupils constricted in shock. Leng Baiyu had, without warning, lunged at Hu Gewan with his sword. Hu Gewan waspetent, but she was clearly outssed by Leng Baiyu. After a brief exchange, she was on the losing end, and Leng Baiyu¡¯s third thrust aimed straight for her heart. Hong Tengqing, yelling, charged at Leng Baiyu, but his speed was far too slow to intercept the blow. In a split second, Liu Xingchang converted all ny Spirit Mark Runes into speed-boosting ones, channeling all the energy of the Holy Water Rune into them. Though Liu Xingchang was merely a firstyer Spirit Mastery Cultivator, he suddenly exhibited a velocity that surpassed even those at the Spirit Mastery Ninth Layer. In the blink of an eye, he positioned himself before Hu Gewan. Unable to help Hu Gewan evade the sword, he had no choice but to block it with his own body. Without the protection of a defensive Spirit Mark Rune, the de pierced straight through his left shoulder. Liu Xingchang let out a wrenching cry of pain, while Hu Gewan¡¯s eyes widened in a mix of agony, outrage, and disbelief as she gazed at Liu Xingchang. Her face had already betrayed her terror, knowing death was imminent, but she could never have imagined Liu Xingchang would shield her with his own body. The moment Liu Xingchang appeared before her, it was as though lightning had struck directly into her heart. Hu Gewan had never experienced such difort before. She came to a startling realization: she could face her own death, but the thought of Liu Xingchang dying was unbearable. What would she do if Liu Xingchang were gone? It was a thought that Hu Gewan never expected to cross her mind. She was a woman who prided herself on her independence, yet in this moment, she felt an overwhelming sense of dependency. Without Liu Xingchang, how could she go on? Meanwhile, Leng Baiyu had drawn his sword with a mockingugh. ¡°Killing you is inevitable, but I never anticipated you¡¯d deliver yourself to death. This so-called loyalty? It¡¯s outdated. What in this world is more important than one¡¯s own life?¡± Liu Xingchang ignored him, focusing instead on channeling the spiritual energy from his entire Spirit Sea to his wound, staunching the blood flow. His sword thrust towards Leng Baiyu with the speed of lightning. Leng Baiyu¡¯s sword was poised in front of him. Engaging in idle chatter could give Leng Baiyu the opportunity to strike. In the face of an adversary solely motivated by self-interest, Liu Xingchang remained on high alert. ?With a grunt, Leng Baiyu parried the blow, swords shing and sending sparks flying. Leng Baiyu staggered backwards, stunned. ¡°How can your sword be so powerful?¡± Liu Xingchang replied with a smirk, ¡°So, do you still think our team is easy prey?¡± Leng Baiyu had underestimated Liu Xingchang, believing his victory over Zhu Ziyu was a fluke due to Zhu¡¯s carelessness. Now, he was witnessing Liu Xingchang¡¯s true might. Even with injuries, Liu Xingchang¡¯s effortless strike was more than Leng Baiyu could handle. Retreating a couple of steps, Leng Baiyu had a realization. He knew that Liu Xingchang was bound to seed in the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s trials and could even be an official disciple. Such a person should be an ally, not an adversary. Leng Baiyu, ever the opportunist, understood that forming bonds was more critical than making enemies, especially when faced with Liu Xingchang¡¯s formidable strength. Upon seeing Leng Baiyu¡¯s retreat, Liu Xingchang¡¯s eyebrows lifted ever so slightly, and his eyes narrowed with intrigue. Had Leng Baiyu thrown caution to the wind in an attempt to kill him, Liu Xingchang would have been indifferent. Yet, Leng Baiyu had unexpectedly backed down. By retreating, he would not only face the reproach of his teammates but also the guilt gnawing at his conscience, especially since Liu Xingchang had in Zhu Ziyu. Nheless, Leng Baiyu chose to retreat. It¡¯s the wise who are the true conquerors. Heroes are not to be feared; it¡¯s the conquerors who are truly terrifying. Liu Xingchang fixed a piercing gaze on Leng Baiyu but didn¡¯t linger too long. With a swift motion, he pulled several Heavenly Stones and Spirit Stones from his Qiankun Pouch and flung them skyward, bellowing, ¡°Here¡¯s your Demon Core, fight for it!¡± Both the Heavenly Stone and the Spirit Stone pulsed with Spiritual Energy, serving as decoys for the Demon Core to mislead the onlookers. As the crowd surged forward, Liu Xingchang swiftly wrapped his arm around Hu Gewan¡¯s waist and fled the scene. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 39 C39 ¨C Victory Is Countless in the Mortal World When people realized that Liu Xingchang had only thrown out Heavenly Stones and Spirit Stones, it was toote. Liu Xingchang and hispanions had vanished without a trace. Leng Baiyu, aware of the direction in which Liu Xingchang had fled, chose not to pursue. He was acutely aware that he was no match for Liu Xingchang and that antagonizing him too severely could lead to being targeted in the uingpetition. For Leng Baiyu, self-interest was paramount. Besides, the zing Giant Rock Lizard had more to offer than just its Demon Core. Its blood, skin, and ws were all valuablemodities that could fetch a high price at the Cultivation Market or be kept for personal use. Meanwhile, Liu Xingchang and his group, having broken free from their pursuers, didn¡¯t linger. They charged out of Bai Yan Town and didn¡¯t stop until they reached the valley. Exhausted, they all copsed, gasping for air. ?Hu Gewan, after catching her breath, hurried over to Liu Xingchang, concerned about the wound on his left shoulder. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked. Liu Xingchang chuckled, ¡°Luckily, it didn¡¯t hit the bone¡ªjust a flesh wound. I¡¯ve sealed it with Spiritual Energy, and the bleeding has stopped. I¡¯m fine.¡± Hu Gewan gazed at Liu Xingchang, her eyes shimmering with emotion. ¡°Why did you save me earlier? Don¡¯t you realize you nearly lost your life?¡± ?Liu Xingchang smiled. ¡°As it turns out, I¡¯m still here. Not only that, but we also managed to get our hands on a Fourth Tier Demon Core¡­¡± Mid-sentence, he reached into his bosom to retrieve the Demon Core, but his expression darkened when he couldn¡¯t find it. Instead, his hand found an odd object. Liu Xingchang had sensed something amiss earlier, assuming it was the Demon Core moving around. Now, he realized the reality was quite different from what he had expected. ¡°Huh.¡± ?When Liu Xingchang pulled the peculiar item from his embrace, his eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°Huh? When did this little guy sneak into my arms?¡± he wondered aloud. The onlookers peered closer and recognized that Liu Xingchang was holding none other than the small creature that had been with the Fourth Tier Demon Core in the cave¡ªthe zing Giant Rock Lizard. Hong Tengqing bounded over with wide eyes gleaming with excitement and eximed, ¡°This little fe must be worth a fortune, right?¡± At those words, the previously docile creature in Liu Xingchang¡¯s hands suddenly lifted its head, the size of a thumb, opened its mouth¡ªboasting just two tiny milk teeth¡ªand let out a fierce roar at Hong Tengqing. Yan Tianni was astounded. ¡°It can actually understand Hong the Fatty? What a divine beast!¡± The little one tried to look intimidating, but given its diminutive size and a head norger than Liu Xingchang¡¯s thumb, it appeared not at all menacing but rather endearing. Liu Xingchang chuckled and then asked the creature, ¡°Did you swipe that Fourth Tier Demon Core and gobble it up?¡± The little beast paused, then shrank back, lowering its head in a disy of utter dejection. Its tiny body curled inward like a shrimp, looking quite forlorn. Tickled by the disy, Liu Xingchang said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. If you ate it, no harm done. I won¡¯t hold it against you. Since you¡¯ve chosen to follow me, it seems we¡¯re destined to bepanions. From now on, you¡¯re with me!¡± Upon hearing this, the creature¡¯s spirits immediately lifted. It began to frolic joyously on Liu Xingchang¡¯s palm, affectionately nuzzling his hand with its little head. It hopped about, alternating between its front and back legs for support, looking irresistibly adorable. Hu Gewan, being a young woman, couldn¡¯t help but be smitten by the sight. She reached out, eager to hold it, and eximed, ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s just too adorable!¡± Liu Xingchang was about to hand over the little creature, but with a peculiar yelp, it swiftly climbed up his arm to perch on his shoulder. From its vantage point, it continued to roar defiantly at Hu Gewan. Yan Tianni eximed, ¡°Well, now this little one has taken to you as its mother!¡± Liu Xingchang chuckled and replied, ¡°This creature is quite perceptive. When someone burst into the cave earlier, I made sure to hide it. It must be grateful, hence why it¡¯s acknowledged me as its master. Honestly, I¡¯m quite intrigued as to why a youngling from the me Dragon n would be found here.¡± Hu Gewan arched an eyebrow and said, ¡°You mentioned before that the zing Giant Rock Lizard carries a trace of the me Dragon n¡¯s bloodline, making it a lower-ranking member among Demonic Beasts. The concept of ¡®bloodline suppression¡¯ is well-known among them. It¡¯s likely that this young dragon¡¯s elder encountered an unbeatable foe and, while passing through here, left the young one behind with instructions for the zing Giant Rock Lizard to guard it. The lizard¡¯s injuries probably stem from that encounter; otherwise, nothing near White Rock Town could harm a zing Giant Rock Lizard at its peak.¡± Liu Xingchang nodded in agreement, ¡°Your analysis is well-founded and quite usible. But now that this little one has chosen to follow me, it¡¯s safer to keep it by our side for the time being.¡± While speaking, Liu Xingchang surveyed the surroundings and noticed the deepening darkness of the night sky. He sighed, ¡°Returning to White Rock Town is out of the question now. We¡¯ll have to make do and rest here tonight.¡± Hong Tengqing¡¯s plump face was a picture of misery, clearly unustomed to sleeping in such a deste and remote valley, and he seemed frightened. Deep into the night, Hong Tengqing remained awake, convinced that mosquitoes were biting him. He iled his hefty arms, engaging in an epic battle with the imagined pests for countless rounds. Tong San, who had grown up among wolves in the forest, and the fiercely independent Yan Tianni, fell asleep rather quickly. Apart from Hong Tengqing, Liu Xingchang was also awake. Perched on a tree branch, Liu Xingchang gazed at the luminous moon above, his mind awash with countless thoughts. And how could Liu Xingchang not be lost in thought? In just a matter of months, he had experienced events that he could never have even dreamt of in his past life. Betrayed by the woman he loved most, in cahoots with another man, and having undergone a rebirth¡ªa phenomenon as mystical as it gets¡ªLiu Xingchang hadn¡¯t even settled into his new life when his fianc¨¦e¡¯s brother strong-armed him into a humiliating broken engagement. Suchplexities were overwhelming and chaotic for Xingchang. Despite his constant recitation of the Clear Heart Mantra, he couldn¡¯t alleviate the sorrow weighing on his heart. As the former master of the Northern Pr Heaven Domain, he believed in bearing his troubles silently, not in burdening others with his concerns, and certainly not in disregarding the pressures of life. In that moment, the tree trunk quivered. Hu Gewan had climbed up and taken a seat next to Xingchang. Xingchang nced at Hu Gewan but remained silent. Hu Gewan, propping herself up with the tree branch, sat quietly beside Xingchang, also without speaking. Xingchang gazed at the moon, and she followed suit. Neither initiated conversation, realizing the serenity of the moment was perfect as it was. Their breaths mingled under the starlit sky, steady and even. A gentle breeze from the east brought a refreshingfort. In the moonlight, their silentpany was a beautiful thing. Hu Gewan soon found the sitting position slightly ufortable, her neck being the first to protest. Seeking something to lean on, she rested her head on Xingchang¡¯s left shoulder. It had been a long time since Xingchang felt such warmth and beauty. He intended to enjoy the moment in silence, but Hu Gewan¡¯s gesture caused his shoulder wound to twinge. Without crying out, Xingchang¡¯s body gave a slight shudder, drawing Hu Gewan¡¯s attention. She quickly lifted her head, concern etched on her face, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot about your injury¡­¡± Xingchang smiled and replied, ¡°The injury is the least of my worries. But aren¡¯t you aware of the principle that men and women should not have such intimate contact?¡± Hu Gewan, taken aback, then lowered her head and murmured, ¡°You¡­ I¡­ I apologize¡­¡± Xingchang responded, ¡°No need for apologies. I¡¯ve always been one to repay an eye for an eye. You¡¯ve taken a liberty with me, so naturally, I¡¯ll have to return the favor to be satisfied.¡± Hu Gewan eximed, ¡°Ah?¡± Caught off guard, Hu Gewan found Liu Xingchang¡¯s lips swiftly pressing against her own, as quick as a bolt of lightning. Liu Xingchang¡¯s approach was rapid, yet his withdrawal was tantalizingly slow. Gradually pulling away from Hu Gewan¡¯s lips, Liu Xingchang gazed with fascination at the somewhat flustered young woman before him. Bathed in the pure moonlight, her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue. The moonlight was indeed beautiful, but how could it possibly outshine the blush adorning her face? In that moment, her blush was more exquisite than anything else in the world. A sense of tranquility washed over Liu Xingchang. All the absurdity and fear that had gued him vanished in an instant. In that moment, he was more serene than the silent, moonlit night itself. Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? Chapter 40 C40 ¨C Hongxing City After the incident in White Rock Town, over the next few days, the rtionship among the five travelers warmed significantly. Even the usually reserved Tong San asionally joined in the group¡¯s conversations. Hong Tengqing, having splurged on a set of gold teeth in a city, let go of all his grudges against Liu Xingchang. In fact, he seemed eager to ingratiate himself with Liu Xingchang. Hong Tengqing was like a troublemaking child who had finally found someone who could tame him, and since that person had also saved his life, he naturally warmed up to him in a rather sycophantic manner. However, the most significant change during these days was not the group¡¯s dynamics or Hong Tengqing¡¯s attitude toward Liu Xingchang, but rather the evolving rtionship between Liu Xingchang and Hu Gewan. As they journeyed on, whether through cities, towns, or even countries, Liu Xingchang and Hu Gewan never brought up the idea of purchasing another White Fox. They continued to ride together on the same White Fox, transitioning from initial difort to a sweet and cozypanionship. By sheer coincidence, as the group passed through a city called Seven Moons, they encountered a hunter¡¯s caravan specializing in Demonic Beasts, with no fewer than ten White Foxes in tow, all priced quite affordably at eighty Low-grade Spirit Stones each. Liu Xingchang and Hu Gewan acted as if they hadn¡¯t seen them, with Hu Gewan blushing while Liu Xingchang remained the picture of serenity. Hong Tengqing, eager to please Liu Xingchang, took some Low-grade Spirit Stones from his Qiankun Pouch and loudly offered to buy a White Fox for Liu Xingchang. However, he was met with a stern re and a swift kick that sent him tumbling off his mount. ?Feeling utterly aggrieved, Hong Tengqing climbed back onto his White Fox andmented, ¡°I was just trying to be nice, why treat me this way?¡± Yan Tianni arched an eyebrow and gave Hong Tengqing a dismissive nce, remarking, ¡°Some things aren¡¯t meant for children¡¯s ears. It¡¯s best you don¡¯t understand. If you¡¯re upset, just channel your frustration into your appetite and have a few extra bowls of riceter.¡± Hong Tengqing let out a sigh and remarked, ¡°I¡¯m feeling down today. Looks like I¡¯ll only manage seven bowls of rice.¡± A passerby overheard him and couldn¡¯t help but gape, looking at Hong Tengqing as if he were some kind of oddity, his lips twitching involuntarily. Yan Tianni burst into heartyughter. The group¡¯s journey was filled withughter, camaraderie, and mutual assistance, making the time fly by. Before they knew it, the half-month journey hade to an end without any incidents like those in White Rock Town, and they were fortunate enough to avoid any encounters with formidable cultivators. After half a month, the party of five finally reached the border of the Central Region of the Azure Sky Realm¡ªHongxing City. The Hidden Dragon Sect was a premier cultivation force in the heart of the Azure Sky Realm, revered as a sacrednd by mortals and seen as the ultimate cultivation destination by cultivators. Each year, countless prodigies from the Azure Sky Realm would converge to participate in the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s selection trials. Joining the Hidden Dragon Sect was seen as a monumental leap towards greatness. Due to the overwhelming number of participants, the Hidden Dragon Sect was divided into four audition regions: east, west, south, and north. Hongxing City served as the southern audition region for the Hidden Dragon Sect. Situated on the fringe of the central area of the Azure Sky Realm, its location was somewhat remote, yet its significance was immense. Because Hongxing City was the southern audition site for the Hidden Dragon Sect, it boasted greater prosperity than many of the central cities and nations within the Azure Sky Realm. The city featured towering walls that seemed to stretch into infinity, a formidable protective formation that radiated a fearsome power, and a variety of trading caravans that made their way here annually. But above all, the city was home to an innumerable array of young geniuses. Year after year, scores of gifted youths from across the Azure Sky Realm would arrive in the southern region to try their luck at the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s auditions. Many who didn¡¯t make the cut opted to stay, as the city was, after all, part of the central region of the Azure Sky Realm. Even at its periphery, it offered more opportunities than returning to their local powers on the periphery. This ce was a haven for geniuses, yet it also served as their crucible. Countless geniuses from peripheral, ordinary forces came here to measure themselves against even more of their kind. Some were indeed rare talents, but others began to fade into obscurity. The once-celebrated brilliance of these geniuses was now mercilessly trampled underfoot, ignored like mud underfoot. Despite the fiercepetition in Hongxing City, each year saw a relentless influx of geniuses, drawn by the allure of the city. For Cultivators, this was where dreams took flight! They could either soar to great heights through Hongxing City¡¯s selection trials or start from the bottom, struggling every step of the way to eventual sess. To the popce, only the weak would opt to leave after tasting defeat. Liu Xingchang and hispanions had alsoe to this city of dreams. What awaited them here? The party of five reached the outskirts of Hongxing City, and before they could marvel at the city¡¯s grandeur, they were halted by two men d in silver armor. These men were muscr and towering, their silver armor shimmering with a radiant light that entuated their formidable presence. Their eyebrows, sharp as des, crowned their eyes with a remarkable air of authority. Indeed, the central region was different; even at its fringes, the city guards were far more imposing than those from the outer forces. The leader, spear in hand, squinted and dered, ¡°Within Hongxing City, riding Demonic Beasts is forbidden.¡± Liu Xingchang, seasoned as he was, understood such regtions weremon in bustling locales. Demonic Beasts, untamed by nature, could cause serious incidents if they collided with someone in a crowded area, where the stakes were higher and some individuals were not to be triflicted with. A collision involving the progeny of a major power could pose a thorny issue even for the City Lord¡¯s Manor to resolve. Dismounting from the White Fox, Liu Xingchang assisted Hu Gewan to the ground. He was about to respond when Yan Tianni let out a cold huff from the sidelines. Yan Tianni sat proudly atop her White Fox, pointing at the girl who was riding a Heart Swallowing Snow Leopard into the city, and snorted coldly, ¡°We¡¯re not allowed to ride Demonic Beasts into the city, so why is she permitted?¡± ?With a hiss, the Heart Swallowing Snow Leopard reared up, leapt onto the wall, and then turned back with a swift twist. The girl on its back raised her eyebrows defiantly. The leopard was pure white, and the girl was d in a ck outfit, the stark contrast entuating her striking and heroic presence. Her hair was neatly tied up high, giving her a crisp and tidy appearance. Her face appeared even paler against the ck outfit, harmoniously echoing the leopard¡¯s snowy fur. Her eyes shone like stars, bright and spirited, and her demeanor was not only valiant but also carried the refreshing essence of a spring breeze. The girl surveyed the group of five before her gaze settled on Yan Tianni, speaking with scorn, ¡°Demonic Beasts are ranked, as are people. Do you really think you, hailing from the outer cultivation forces, are on par with me? I am from a prominent family in the central region. If it weren¡¯t for this selection, why would I bothering to such a backwater to mingle with the likes of you?¡± Click this and direct to read???? Click to visit???? OR download the app and search the book name directly?? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!